
aass^„B S4-5 S 
Book .^dLs 



\Z1X 



*' 

i^ 






A GENERAL VIEW OF THE HISTORY 
OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. 
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 



A GENERAL VIEW 



HISTORY 



OF 



THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



BROOKE FOSS WESTCOTT, D.D. 



SECOND EDITION: REVISED. 




HonUon : 
MACMILLAN AND CO. 

1872. 

r 

\All Rights reserved.\ 






^ 



fiNecee Tp^nezTTAi Aokimoi. 



PREFACE. 



In the following Essay I have endeavoured to cal 
attention to some points in the history of the English 
Bible which have been strangely neglected. The his- 
tory of our Bible is indeed a type of the history of our 
Church, and both histories have suffered the same fate. 
The writers who have laboured most successfully upon 
them have in the main confined themselves to outward 
facts without tracing the facts back to their ultimate 
sources, or noticing the variety of elements which go to 
form the final result. »As far as I know no systematic 
inquiry into the internal history of our Authorised Ver- 
sion has yet been made, and still no problem can offer 
greater scope for fruitful research. To solve such a 
problem completely would be a work of enormous 
labour, and I have been forced to content myself with 
indicating some salient points in the solution, in the 
hope that others may correct and supplement the con- 
clusions which I have obtained. It is at least some- 
thing to know generally to what extent Tyndale and 
Coverdale made use of earlier versions, and to be able 
to refer to their sources most of the characteristic read- 
ings of Matthew's New Testament and of the Great 
Bibles\ 

^ Perhaps I may be allowed to mention one or two collations which 
would certainly furnish some valuable results. 

(i) A collation of the Grenville Fragment with the smaller Tyndale's 
Testament of 1525. 



VI PREFACE. 



Even in the external history of our Bible much 
remains to be done. It seems scarcely credible that 
adequate inquiry will not shew from what presses 
Tyndale's New Testament of I535^ Coverdale's Bible 
of 1535 and Matthew's Bible of 1537 proceeded. And 
it is impossible not to hope that Mr Brewer's researches 
may yet bring to light new documents illustrating the 
vacillating policy of Henry VIII. as to the circulation 
of the vernacular Scriptures. 

It does not fall within my province to criticise other 
histories. I have used Mr Anderson's Annals of the 
Eitglish Bible, and the Historical Accounf prefixed to 
Baxter's Hexapla (to which Mr Anderson does scant 
justice) with the greatest profit, and I desire to express 
generally my obligations to both essays. If I differ 
from them silently on any points I do so purposely, 
and in some cases I have even felt obliged to point 
out errors in them which were likely to mislead. 

Absolute accuracy in an inquiry of so wide a range 
seems to be impossible, and every one who is conscious 

(■2) A collation of Tyndale's Testaments of 1534 and 1535 with the New 
Testament in Matthew's Bible of 1537. 

(3) A collation of Tyndale's Pentateuchs of 1530 and 1534 with Mat- 
thew's Bible 1537, for which Mr Offor's MS. in the British Museum would 
be available as a verification (see p. 216, n.). 

(4) A collation of numerous select passages in the Great Bibles of 1539, 
April 1540, and November 1540, with a view to ascertaining how far the 
reaction in the last text extends, and whether it can be traced to any 
principle. 

(5) A collation of the New Testaments of the Bishops' Bibles of 1 568 
and 1572. 

1 [See p. 168 n. 1872] 

2 [The Historical Account appears in two forms. That which I have 
used was drawn up (I am informed) by Dr S. P. Tregelles. In the later 
issue of the Hexapla this independent and valuable narrative was replaced 
by another written (it is said) by Mr Anderson, which I have not consulted. 
1872] 



PREFACE. VI 1 



of his own manifold mistakes would gladly leave the 
mistakes of others unnoticed ; but when writers like 
Mr Hallam and Mr Froude misrepresent every signi- 
ficant feature in an important episode of literary history, 
it seems necessary to raise some protest. Their names 
are able to give authority to fictions, if the fictions are 
unchallenged^ ... 



No apology, I trust, will be needed for the adoption 
of our ordinary orthography in quotations from the 
early versions ; and the extreme difficulty of revising 
proofs by the help of distant libraries must be pleaded 
as an excuse for more serious errors. 

What I have done is for the most part tentative and 
incomplete, and many points in the history of the Bible 
are left wholly unnoticed. If my leisure would have 
allowed I should have been glad to examine the 
changes in the headings of the chapters and the mar- 

^ One example of this contagiousness of error, which is a fair specimen 
of a very large class, falls under my notice as these sheets are passing through 
the press. ' Tyndale,' writes Mr Smiles, ' unable to get his New Testament 
' printed in England, where its perusal was forbidden [?], had the first edition 
'printed at Antwerp in 1526... A complete edition of the English Bible, 

* translated partly by Tyndale and partly by Coverdale, was printed at 
'Hamburgh in 1535; and a second edition, edited by John Rogers, under 

* the name of Thomas Matthew, was printed at Marlborow in Hesse iii 
' i537...Cranmer's Bible, so called because revised by Cranmer, was pub- 
' lished in 1539—40.' Huguenots, p, 15, and note. London, 1867. Neither 
the first nor the second edition of Tyndale's New Testament was printed at 
Antwerp. The Bible of 1535 was not partly translated by Tyndale; and 
no competent bibliographer at present assigns it to the Hamburgh press. 
Matthew's Bible was in no sense a second edition of Coverdale's, of which, 
indeed, two editions were piiblished in 1537, and the place where it was 
printed is as yet uncertain. ' Cranmer' s Bible' was not revised by Cranmer, 
and the editions of 1559 and 1540 are quite distinct. With that of 1539 
Cranmer had nothing to do till after it was printed. Thus every statement 
in the quotation is incorrect. Lewis' History has, I fear, much to ansv.er 
for ; but it is unpardonable to use it without verification. 



VUl PREFACE. 



ginal references, both before and after 1611, for their 
history involves many details of great interest. One 
question however in connexion with the Authorised 
Version I have purposely neglected. It seemed useless 
to discuss its revision. The revision of the original 
Jexts must precede the revi^on of the translation, and 
the time for this, even in the New Testament, has not 
yet fully come \ 

But however painful the sense of incompleteness and 
inaccuracy in such an essay as this must be, it has this 
advantage, that it bears witness almost on every page 
to the kindness of friends. It would have been far 
more imperfect than it is if I had not been allowed 
every facility for using the magnificent collections of 
Bibles in the British Museum, the University Library at 
Cambridge, and the Baptist College at Bristol. For this 
privilege and for similar acts of courtesy my warmest 
thanks are due to the Rev. H. O. Coxe, Bodley's 
Librarian at Oxford, Mr Bradshaw, University Librarian 
at Cambridge, Mr BuUen of the British Museum, the 
Rev. Dr Gotch, Principal of the Baptist College, Bristol, 
Mr Aldis Wright, Librarian of Trinity College, Cam- 
bridge, Mr [Francis] Fry Cotham, Bristol, and the late 
Rev. Dr Milman, Dean of St Paul's. 

B. F. W. 

Harrow, 
Nov. 3, 1868. 

^ [The experience of the work of New Testament Revision during the 
last two years has shewn me that I was wrong in this opinion, "Whatever 
may be the merits of the revised version it can be said confidently that in 
no parallel case have the readings of the original text to be translated been 
discussed and determined with equal care, thoroughness and candour, 1872] 



NOTICE TO THE SECOND EDITION. 

The kindness of many friends has enabled me to 
issue this second edition of the History of the English 
Bible with considerable additions in different sections, 
but the book is substantially unchanged. Later re- 
searches have fully established the general results 
which I indicated as to the composite character of 
our present Authorised Version ; and the labours of 
the New Revision have brought into clearer relief 
the merits and defects of the Scholars who succes- 
sively fulfilled the office of Revisers in earlier times. 
Even now perhaps full justice has not been done to 
the exquisite delicacy of Coverdale and the stern 
fidelity of the Rhemists. But, not to dwell on the 
individual characteristics of former Revisers, it may 
fairly be said that they have marked a general method 
of procedure which those who follow them are not 
likely to abandon. The changes in our Authorised 
Version which are still necessary are due for the most 
part to the claims of riper scholarship and more 
searching criticism, and not to any altered conception 
of the style and character most appropriate to a 
popular Version of the Holy Scriptures. That ques- 
tion most happily has been settled for ever. 

One most remarkable discovery which has been 
made lately as to the early editions of the English 
Testament requires to be brought into special notice. 
Mr F. Fry has found the text of ' Tyndale 1535' in 
an edition dated 1534 (see p. 168 n.). It is possible, 
therefore, that the misspelt copies may belong to a 
pirated reprint of Tyndale's own work. 



X NOTICE TO THE SECOND EDITION. 

The admirable biography of Tyndale by the Rev. 
R. Demaus appeared after my early sheets were printed 
off; but I owe to the kindness of the author several 
criticisms and corrections of which I have gladly 
availed myself. In expressing the hope that he will 
be encouraged to continue his exhaustive labours upon 
the great leaders of our Reformation, I say only what 
all must feel who have had occasion to profit by his 
researches. 

To Mr F. Fry and Professor Moulton my warmest 
thanks are due. Both placed at my disposal extensive 
collections, which I have used only partially, yet, as 
I hope, in such a manner as to shew how highly I 
value the generosity which allowed me to gather the 
fruits of long and unattractive work\ 

B. F. W. 
Trinity College, Cambridge, 
Nov. 7, 1872. 

^ As this last sheet is passing through the press, I have noticed a very 
remarkable detail in the History of the English Bible, which seems to call 
for further investigation. In the Library of the House of Lords there is a 
draft of * An Act for reducing of diversities of Bibles now extant in the 

* English tongue to one settled Vulgar translated from the original.' The 
draft is not dated, but is referred to the reign of Elizabeth, and is certainly 
after 1560 from internal evidence. 'Great errors, ' it is recited, 'arise and 
'papistry and atheism increase from the variety of translations of Bibles, 

* while many desire an authorised translation, which the Lords spiritual 
' could complete had they power to compel assistance from students of the 
' Universities. The Lords spiritual or any six of them (of whom the Arch- 
' bishop of Canterbury for the time being is to be one) may assemble, treat, 
' and deal touching the accomplishment of the work, and may call for the 

* assistance of students of either University, and pay them out of moneys 

* to be levied on such cathedral churches or colleges as shall be thought 

* requisite, and any temporal person may give gift or legacy for further- 
*ance of the work.' I owe this abstract of the draft to the kindness of 
Mr R. W. Monro. 



CONTENTS. 



INTRODUCTION. 

Vernacular versions of Scripture among the first works of Chris- 
tian antiquity 

Early Saxon Versions: Bede, Alfred, and others 

A pause in the work 



3 

5,6 

7 



CHAPTER I. 
THE MANUSCRIPT ENGLISH BIBLE, 

pp. II 20. 

Characteristics of the fourteenth century 
The Wycliffite Versions 

Purvey's revision 

Perils of the work 

Spirit of the translators 

The progress of the work checked 

Manuscripts of the version still remaining . 

The version secretly used in the xvith century 



II, 12 
\2 

13. 14 

T5 

i6 

17, 18 

18, 19 
20 



CHAPTER 11. 

THE PRINTED BIBLE: EXTERNAL HISTORY, 
pp. 22—125. 
Position of the Bible at the beginning of the x\dth century 



§ I. Tyndale, pp. 25—55. 

Tyndale's early life : residence at London 
Visits Hamburg 1524: Cologne 1525 .... 
The first New Testament finished at Worms in two editions 
Tidings of the work spread .... 

Copies of the translation received in England . 
The English New Testament at Cambridge 
,, ,, at Oxford 

Bp. Nix's Complaint 

• Archbp. Warham's assembly .... 



23—25 



25—28 
28,31 

31—33 
33. 34 

35 — 37 

38—40 

40—43 
43 
44 



XU CONTENTS. 



PAGES 

Tyndale translates the Pentateuch, 1530, i 45 

and the book of Jonah, 1534 46 

Joye's New Testament . . , 46, 47 

Tyndale's revised New Testament 48 

Q. Anne Boleyn's copy 49 

A New Testament printed in England, 1536 . . . id. 

Tyndale's martyrdom, 1536 50 

His last revision of the New Testament, 1535 ... 51 

Characteristics of Tyndale 53 — 55 

§ 2. Co\ERDALE, pp. 56 — 68. 

Coverdale's connexion with More and Crumwell ... 56 

His Bible printed, 1535. Different title-pages . . - S1^ 5^ 

His account of his work ,. . 59 — 62 

His Latin-English Testaments 62, 63 

Coverdale's first edition not sanctioned by the king ... 64 
A council held by Crumwell (1537) in which the use of Scrip- 
ture is discussed 64 — 66 

Coverdale's second edition printed in England, and published 

(1537) with the king's license 66, 67 

The prefatory Prayer to this edition 67 

§ 3. Matthew (Rogers), p^. 68—74. 

Composite character of this Bible ...... 68 

Dedicated to Henry VIII. and Q. Jane . . . . 70 

Cranmer's joy at receiving it 7o> 7^ 

Licensed by the king . 72 — 74 

§ 4. The Great Bible, pp. 74—85. 

The revision undertaken by Coverdale 74 

His account of his design 7 6 

The commentary finally abandoned 79 

Public use of the Bible ........ 80—82 

Feeling divided 82 — 85 

§ 5. Taverner, pp. 85, 86. 

His account of his work 85, 86 

Superseded by the Great Bible 86 

§ 6. A Time of Suspense, pp. 87 — 92. 

The revision of the Bible suspended 87 

Edward VL, devotion to the Bible 88 — 90 

Sir J. Cheke's translation of St Matthew 91 

The reign of Mary 92 



CONTENTS. 



Xlil 



§ 7. The Genevan Bible, pp. 92—97. pages 

The Genevan Testament ^2 

The Bible 03 

Becomes the popular English Bible 06 

Archbp. Parker's judgment on it . . . . . , id, 

§ 8. The Bishops' Bible, pp. 97 — 105. 

Q. Elizabeth's relation to the English Bible .... 97 — 99 

Archbp. Parker plans a new revision 99 

Characteristics of the work loi 

Scholars engaged upon it 102 

Sanctioned for public use by Convocation .... 103 

Displaces the Great Bible 105 

§ 9. The Rhemes and Doway Version, pp. 105—109. 

Vemaciilar Versions of Roman Catholics ..... 105 

The English Version of the New Testament . . . . 106 

The translators and annotators 107 

The Old Testament 108 

§ 10. The Authorised Version, pp. no— 125. 

The English Bible at the accession of James I no 

Proposals for a revision id. 

The proposals carried out 113 

Choice of revisers .114 

Their qualifications 117' 

Instructions for the revision . . . . . . 118 

The revisers' own account of the work . . . 120 

The revised Bible printed 122 

A new revision proposed under the Commonwealth . . . 124 



CHAPTER III. 



THE INTERNAL HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE, 

pp. 129—291. 
Materials available for a translation of the Bible at the beginning of 

the xvith century 130 

Greek, 131; Hebrew, 132; texts and translations . . . 133 

§ I. Tyndale, pp. 136 — 167. 

Tyndale acquainted with Greek and Hebrew . . • .136 

His independence in the New Testament; how far he used 

the Vulgate, 137; Luther,/^.; Erasmus . . . .140 



XIV 



CONTENTS. 



The quarto fragment . . 

His own statement . ... 

Comparison of the texts of 1525 and 1534 . 

Glosses of the edition of 1534 
Revision of 1535 [i534 G. H.] . 
Influence of Luther on Tyndale's writings 

On the short Prologues . . . - . 

Differences 

Tyndale's independence in the Old Testament 

Revision of lessons from Old Testament 

His permanent influence 

Note. Comparison of readings in Tyndale's second and third re- 
visions * » . . . , . 



PAGES 
142 

H5 
146 
id 
149 
151 

156 
160 
163 
164 

165 



^ 2. COVERDALE, pp. 168— 176. 

Coverdale's Bible a secondary translation 

His Old Testament based on the Zurich Version . 

His New Testament a revision of Tyndale's . 

The value of his work 

Note. Examples of Coverdale's renderings in St Matthew 



168 
170 
171 
173 
174 



§3. Matthew, pp. 176—185. 



Edited by Rogers 

Jonah taken from Coverdale .... 
Tyndale's fragmentary translations neglected . 
The New Testament taken from Tyndale, 1535 



177 
178 
181 
183 



§4. The Great Bible, pp. 185 — 215. 

The revision of the Old Testament based upon Miinster 

Examination of Judges v. 28 — 30 

,, Psalm li. 

,, Psalms xix, xlii 

,, Isaiah liii 

Different revisions, 1539, 1540 April, 1540 November 
The revision of the New Testament based on Erasmus 

The Vulgate and Complutensian texts used .... 
The Psalter retained in the Prayer-Book . . . . . 
Note A. Comparisons of readings in the representative editions of the 

Great Bible 

Note B.. Various readings in the Psalters of the Great Bible • 



186 
187 
189 
191 

193 
200 
203 
205 
206 

211 
214 



CONTENTS. 



XV 



§ 5. Taverner, pp. 215—219. 

Merits of the revision of the New Testament 
Note. Characteristic renderings of Taverner . 



PAGES 

216 

217 



§ 6. The Genevan Bible, pp. 220—240. 

New Latin and other versions available 220 

General character of the Version 222 



Examination of i Kings iii. 5 — 10 . 
,, Job xix. 23 — 28 

,, Isai. ix. 2 — 7 

,, Wisd. vii. 15 — 30 . 

The revision of the New Testament based on Beza 



,, Rev. ii. 8 — 11 

Special readings 
Notes from the Genevan Bible 



§ 7. The Bishops' Bible, pp. 240- -2 56. 

General character of the revision 

Examination of Isai. liii. 

,, Ps. xix. . . . 

Lawrence's Notes " . 

Examination of Eph. iv. 7 — 16 .... 
The revision again revised in 1572 

_ Notes from the Bishops' Bible . . . * 



-26 



§ 8. The Rhemes and Doway Bible, pp. 256 

The plan of the work . 

The peculiar value of the version 
Specimens of the version : Dan. ix. 

„ ,, Isai. ix. 

,, ,, Ps. xix. 

,, ,, Ps. Ivii. 

Latin phrases adopted from it 
Fidelity of the translators 



— 267. 



The Authorised Version, 



§9. IHE AUTHORISED VERSION, pp, 

New materials available .... 

Use of the Genevan and Rhemish Versions 
Examination of Isai. liii. . . . 

,, Wisd. vii. 15 — 30 . 

,, the marginal renderings in Malachi 



267 — 291 



id. 
224 
225 
228 
231 



Examination of Eph. ii. 12 — 18 233 



235 
236 
238 



241 

id. 

245 
247 

249 

251 
254 



256 
260 
261 
262 
263 
264 
265 
id 



267 
280 
id. 
275 
278 



XVI 



CONTENTS. 



Mark 



Revision of the New Testament 

Examination of Hebr. xiii. 5 — 16 . 

Use of Beza 

Examination of the marginal renderings in S 
,, changes in i John . 

General characteristics 

Note. Comparison of renderings in the Bishops' and Authorised 
Versions 



PAGES 

279 
281 
^83 
284 
286 
288 

290 



CONCLUSION, 

pp. 293—298. 

The different versions recognized in the Prayer-Book 

The English Bible compared with the Vulgate 
Words of the Translators 



293 
296 



APPENDICES, 



pp. 299—354. 

I. Specimens of the earlier and later Wycliffite Versions . 301 

II. Chronological List of Bibles 304 

III. Collation of i John in the three texts of Tyndale . . 309 

IV. An examination of the sources of Coverdale's Notes . . 313 

V. Specimens of the notes of Tyndale and Matthew . . 321 

VI. Specimens of the Latin-English Testaments of Coverdale 324 
VIL Passages of the Pentateuch and Historical Books in Tyn- 
dale, &c 328 

VIII. The relation of the Wickliffite to the later Versions . . 334 

IX. The revision of the Authorised Version .... 338 

X. Phrases in the Psalms marked in the Psalter of the Great 

Bible as additions from the Vulgate 351 

Index 355 



INTRODUCTION. 



Then the boy sprang up from his knees, and ran, 
Stung by the splendour of a sudden thought, 
And fetched the seventh plate of graven lead 
Out of the secret chamber, found a place, 
Pressing with finger on the deeper dints, 
And spoke, as 'twere his mouth proclaiming first, 
' I am the Resurrection and the Life.' 

Whereat he opened his eyes wide at once, 
And sat up of himself, and looked at us ; 
And thenceforth nobody pronounced a word: 
Only, outside, the Bactrian cried his cry 
Like the lone desert-bird that wears the ruff. 
As signal he were safe, from time to time. 



INTRODUCTION. 



There Is a famous saying, which dates from the times 
of persecution, that 'the blood of Martyrs is the seed of 
'the Church.' It may be added in the Hke spirit, that 
the voice of Holy Scripture is the spring and measure 
of individual faith. Both statements require to be 
modified In their application; but it remain s generally 
true tha t the soc iety w hich Is founded b}^ human d^y^- 
ti on and labour. I s quickened in its several members b y 
th e influence o f t he Word . So it Is that the hi story of 
the vern acular Scriptures Is In a grea t measu re _the 
h istory of per sonal faith. A people wh ich Is withou t, a 
Bible iiL Jis. mother tongue, or Is restrained from using 
itjjor w Ufully neglec ts it , is also im perfec t, or degenerat e. 
or lifeless J n |t s apprehensi on of Christia n_T ruth, aa jd 
pr(^pnrfi'r>nc||-^]y bpr^ft of the Streng th whirh flnwsJjxim a 
livi ng Cre ^d. 

In the first ages of the Church the translation of the 
Scriptures followed Immediately on the Introduction of 
Christianity to a nation of a new language. Whgrutke 
G ospel sprea d__ eastwards , a Syrlac translation of th^ 
N ew Testament w as one of the fir st monuments of it s 
p ower. W hen It spread w^estwards^ a Latin version pre - 
c eded; as far as we know, all other literary efforts of the , 

B2 



Tntrn- 
duction. 

T/te History 
of vernacu- 
lar versiotis 
of Holy 
Scripture 
the history 
of personal 
faith. 



l^ersions 
thefi7-st 
wo 7 k in the 
early spread 
of Chris- 
tianity to 
new 1 nations. 



INTRODUCriOy. 



African Church. Ulfilas, t he second bishop of the Goths, 
gave th em the Scr iptures in the ir own langua ge. Mies- 
rob, the framer of the Ar menian alphabet, wa s the tran s- 
lator" of the Arm enian Bible ; and the Slavonic version 
was_diiejn£art^at leas^ to th e two brothers , Cyri llus and 
M ethodius, wh o first reduced the . Sla vonic diajprl- t o 
writing. The history of the ^thiopic and Egyptian 
Scriptures is probably similar, though it is more obscure; 
and it is most significant, that of these ancient versions, 
the greater part survive substantially the same in the 
public services of the nations which occupy the places of 
those for whom they were originally composed. 

The original versions of Holy Scripture remain, but 
all else is changed. If we fix our eyes on the west only, 
we see the new-w^on empire of the Church desolated 



almost as soon as i t was gained , b y successive hordes o f 
harb arian invaders , out of whom she was destined in the 
Prov idence of Go^ to sh ape the forefathers of moden i 
EuTQge. In less than ten years after Jerome completed 
his version of the Old Testament from the Hebrew (A. D. 
400 — 404), Alaric took Rome ( a. D. 410 ). Thencefor- 
ward a fresh work was to be achieved by Christianity, 
and by a new method. F or a time th^ normal pro- 
cesses. ^ Chris tianity were j^n abeyanc e : org anizatio n 
prevailed over faith. Th ese jiew r aces were to be dis- 
ci plined byacF before tliey coul d b^Taught by the si mple 
w^rd>^ Thus the task of the translation of Scripture 
among the northern nations was suspended. The Latin 
Vulgate sufficed for the teachers, and they ministered to 
their congregations such lessons from it as they could 
receive. 

But as soon rs society was again settled, the old 
instinct asserted itself, and first, which is a just cause of 
pride, in our own island. Ase arly^as the eighth century, 



INTRODUCTION. 



the Psalms were rend ered into A ngl o-Saxon :, and about 



t he same tim e, Bede, duri ng his last iU nrss. translated 
the Gospel of St John . 

The narrative of the completion of this work is given 
by an eye-witness, Cuthbert, a scholar of Bede, in a 
letter to a fellow-scholar, and is in itself so beautiful a 
picture of the early monastic life, that it may be quoted 
in abstract. Bede had been ill for some Aveeks. About 
Easter (a. d. 735), he f elt that h is end was approachin g, 
a nd looked forward i-ojt with r.easel ess g ratitude, *r_e- 
*j oicing that he was counted worthy thu s to suffe r.' He 
quoted much from Holy Scripture; and one fragment of 
Saxon poetry, which he recited and may have composed, 
was taken down by Cuthbert \ But he was chiefly busy 
with two English translations of Excerpts from Isidore, 
and of the Gospel of St John. Ascension-day drew 
near. His illness increased, but he only laboured the 
more diligently. On the Wednesday, his scribe told 
him that one chapter alone remained, but feared that it 
might be painful to him to dictate. 'It is easy,' Bede 
replied, 'take your pen and write quickly.' The work 
was continued for some time. Then Bede directed 
Cuthbert to fetch his little treasures from his casket 
(capsella), 'pepper, scarves (oraria) and incense,' that 
he might distribute them among his friends. And so he 
passed the remainder of the day till evening in holy and 
cheerful conversation. His boy-scribe at last found an 
opportunity to remind him, with pious importunity, of 
his unfinished task: 'One sentence, dear master, still 



Intro- 
ductiui 



Bede trans- 
lates St 
John's 
Gospel. 



^ The original is given in Gale, 
Hist. Auf^l. Script, ill. [5-2, and by 
Wright, Biograpkia Litcraria, I. p. 2 1, 
from whom I borrow a literal trans- 
lation: 'Before the necessary journey 
' no one becomes more prudent of 



* thought than is needful to him, to 
' search out before his going hence 
' what to his spirit of good or of 
' evil after his death hence will be 
'judged.' 



IN TROD UCTION. 



Intro- 
duction. 



'remains unwritten.' 'Write quickly/ he answered. The 
boy soon said, 'It is completed now.' 'Well/ Bede re- 
plied, 'thou hast said the truth: all is ended. Take my 
'h ead in thy ha nd s, I would si t in th e holyplace in which 
' I w as wont to pra y, that so si tti ng I may call upon my 
'Father/ Thereupon, resting on the floor of his cell, he 
chanted the Gloria^ and his soul immediately passed 
away, while the name of the Holy Spirit was on his lips\ 
^ ^ g the next century Alfred prefix edtohis l aws a tran s- 
lation of the Ten Co mmandments, an d a fe w other frag - 
ments from the boo k of Exodus; and i s said to have 
been engaged on a versio n of th e Psalms at the time of 
his jeath (A. D. Qo iy. In the ^enth century, or a lit tle 
later, th e four G o spels w er e translated apparently f or 
pii blic use; an d two interlinear translations , probably of 
a n earliex jJate, into other English dialects, are preserved 
i n Latin Manuscripts , which shew at least individua l 
zeaP. Of the Old Testament/ the Pent^tevieh^ Joshua, 
J udges, Esth^r^ and par ts of other books were tr ans- 
l ated abou t t he tenth century. All t hese translations , 
with the possible exception of Bede's^, were only se- 



^ Cuthbert's letter is given in Bede's 
Eccles. Hist. Prsef. c. ii. Tom. vi. 
p. 15, ed. Migne. 

^ One of these noble MSS. is in 
the British Museum (the Lindisfarne 
(St Cuthbert's) Gospels, Cotton^ Nero, 
D. IV.) ; and the other is in the Bod- 
leian (the Rushworth (Mac Regol's) 
Gospels, Bodl. D. 24). I am not 
acquainted with any satisfactory de- 
scription of the MSS. of the common 
Anglo-Saxon Version ; nor yet with 
any general account of the relation 
in which the several copies stand to 
one another. In this respect Thorpe's 
edition is most unsatisfactory. Three 
distinct types of the text of St Mat- 
thew with various readings from 
four other manuscripts have been 
published l)y Mr C. Hardwick (Cam- 



bridge, 1858), who so far finished the 
work iDCgun by Mr J. M. Kemble. 
At present Mr W. W. Skeat is en- 
gaged on completing an edition of 
the four Gospels, which will supply 
the critical introduction in which 
Mr Hardwick's work is wholly defi- 
cient. 

3 Bede at least was acquainted 
with Greek, and in his Reiractationes 
{Act. Ap. Pro"/.) he notices the va- 
riations of a Greek manuscript of the 
Acts which he had collated from the 
ordinary Latin text. From the read- 
ings cited there is every reason to 
believe that his manuscript was the 
Grseco-Latin copy of the Acts in the 
Bodleian known as the Codex La?t- 
diamts (E^). Compare Mill, N. T. 



introduction: 



c ondary t ranslations from the Latin, ^but none the less 
they reveal the thought s with which men's hearts were 
stirred. And there was no hindrance to their execuTton" 
On the contrary, the number of the labourers who 
took part in the work shews that it was of wide popu- 
larity. 

But the effort was as yet premature. England had 
still to receive a new element of her future strength; and 
for her the time of discipline was not over. The Norman 
invasion, wh ich broug ht with it the fruits of Roman ic 
tho ught and cult ure, c hecked ^c^r p while \\\e spontaneou s 
develo2ment__of>eligiaiiaiife» Nevertheless fragmentary 
translations of Scripture into Norman-French shew that 
the Bible was popularly studied, and in the end the 
nation was richer by the delay. Nor may it be forgotten 
even in this relation that the insularity of the people 
furthered its characteristic growth ; for while it remained 
outside the Roman empire yet it shared in the spiritual 
strength which came at that time from an intimate 
union with the Roman See. Thus the nation preserved 
throughout its progress the features of its peculiar con- 
stitution, and at the same time was brought within the 
influence of Catholic discipline and sympathy. It would 
be out of place to follow out here the action and reaction 
of these special and general powers upon the English 
type of mediaeval Christianity; but the recognition of 
their simultaneous working is necessary for the under- 
standing of the history of the English Bible. For three 
centuries they acted with various and beneficent results. 
At length in the 14th century the preparatory work of 
the Papacy was ended and its dissolution commenced. 
The many nations and the many churches began from 
that time to defme their separate peculiarities and func- 
tions. The time of maturity was now ready to follow 



Intro- 
duction. 



A pause 
followed. 



The Papal 
discipline 
of Europe 
completed in 
T.j^thcentury 



INTRODUCTION. 



Intro- 
duction. 

The history 
of the Eng- 
lish Bible : 

1. external, 

2. ifiiernal. 



on the time of tutelage: a free development was suffi- 
ciently prepared by a long disciplined 

It is then at this point that the history of the English 
Bible properly commences, a history which is absolutely 
unique in its course and in its issue. And thjsjijs tory i s 
tw^ofold. Thereis_ tlie external history of the differen t 
v ersions, a s t o when and__ by w hom and un der wh at cir- 
cu mstances thev were_maii£-; an d there is the interna l 
hi story which deal s with their relatio n to other texts , 
with their fil iating on e on another, and with the prin - 
ciplesby whi ch they have been suc es sively modifie d. 
The external history is a stirring record of faithful and 
victorious courage: the internal history is not less re- 
markable from the enduring witness which it bears to 
that noble catholicity which is the glory of the English 
Church. 

^ No notice has been taken of the 1150) on the Gospels and the Acts ; 

metrical paraphrases and summaides andthe 'Sowlehele' (c. i'25o). These, 

of parts of Scripture, as that of Ceed- though they paved the way for trans- 

mon (t c. 680) on parts of Genesis, lations of the Bible, cannot be reck- 

Exodus, and Daniel 3 of Orm (c. oned among them. 



CHAPTER I. 



THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE. 



Another race hath been and other palms are won. 



CHAPTER I. 



THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE. 

The _ext ernal history of the E nglish Bible m a^ be 
divided into two perio ds of not very unequal length, the 
fi rst extending^ from the h ep-inpincr i->f Wycliffe s labou rs 
to the publ ication_of^Tyndale!,s New-Testament in_i525, 
th e seco nd from t hat date to the completion of our 

prpgpn^ |-f>f-pi'ypri ypj-ci' r>n Jn l6l I. The first of thcSC wlll 

be the subject of the present chapter. 

It has been already said that t he 14th century was 
the_first st ^^ge m th e dissolution of the mpdiapv^j (:hnrr1h 
Its character was marked by the co rruption of th^ 
hi gher clercr y, a nd th e growth of independence in the 
m asses of^he pe ople^ Both facts favoured an appeal 
from custom and tradition to the written and unchang- 
ing Word. Moreover the last great progressive effort 
for the restoration of the Church — the establishment of 
the mendicant orders — had failed, but not before the 
people had been roused by the appeals which were ad- 
dressed to them. Touched by a feeling of anxious sus- 
pense men turned with intense longing to the Bible, and 
in the first instance naturally to the Psalter, which has 
been in every age the fresh spring of hope in times of 



Chap. i. 

I. External 
History. 
Two 

periods: (i) 
1380-1525; 
(2)1525-1611. 



(1) First 
period. 
Manuscript 
translations. 



T2 



THE AIANUSCRIPT BIBLE. 



chap^i. trial. Of this no less than three English versions in 
prose, dating from the first half of the 14th century, 
have been preserved \ But the work of translation did 
not long stop here. The years from 1345 to 1349 were 
full of calamities — pestilence and famine and war — 
which seemed to men already deeply stirred by the 
sight of spiritual evils to portend the end of the world. 
Other commotions followed not long afterwards which 
shewed the wide-spread disorganization of society. In 
France there was the terrible rising of the Jacquerie 
(1358); in Italy the momentary triumph and fall of 
Rienzi (1347 — 1354) ; a great schism (1378 — 1417) 
divided the forces of the Church; and Adrianople be- 
came (1360) the capital of a Turkish Empire in Europe 
built on the ruins of a Christian power. 

In the meantime the general belief that some awful 
crisis was at hand found expression in England in the 
Tract on the Last Age of the CJmrch (1356), which has 
been commonly though wrongly attributed to Wycliffe ; 
and Wycliffe himself must have been influenced by a 
like expectation when he chose the Apocalypse as the 
subject of his first labours on the Bible. His translation 
of the Apocalypse was soon followed by a translation of 
the Gospels with a commentary, and at a later time by 
versions of the remaining books of the New Testament 
with a fresh rendering of the Apocalypse, so that a 
complete English New Testament was finished about 
1380. To this a version of the Old Testament was soon 
added, which appears to have been undertaken by a 
friend of Wyclifife's, Nicholas de Hereford. The original 
manuscript of Nicholas is still preserved in the Bodleian, 
and offers a curious memorial of his fortunes. For 

1 Of these the most hnportant is that by Richard Rolk, Hermit of 
Hampole. 



THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE. 



13 



having incurred the displeasure of his superiors, he was 
cited to appear in London in 1382, to answer for his 
opinions. He was excommunicated, and left England 
shortly afterward, breaking off his translation in the 
middle of Baruch (iii. 20), where the manuscript ends 
abruptly. The work was afterwards completed, as it is 
supposed, by Wycliffe, who thus before he died in 1384 
had the joy of seeing his hope fulfilled and the Scrip- 
tures circulated in various forms among his countrymen. 

Like the earlier Saxon translations, Wycliffe's trans- 
lation was made from the Latin Vulgate, and from the 
text commonly current in the 14th century, which was 
far from pure. It was also so exactly literal that in j 
many places the meaning was obscure. The followers ! 
of Wycliffe were not blind to these defects, and within 
a few years after his death a complete revision of the 
Bible was undertaken by John Purvey, who had already 
become notorious for his opinions, and had shared in 
the disgrace of Nicholas de Hereford \ 

Purvey has left, in a general Prologue, an interesting 
account of the method on which he proceeded in his 
revision, which is marked by singular sagacity and judg- 
ment. He had, as v/ill be seen, clear conceptions of the 
duties of the critic and of the translator, and the com- 
parison of his work v/ith Wycliffe's shews that he was 
not unable to carry out the design which he formed. 
After enumerating several obvious motives for under- 
taking his task, he continues : ' For these reasons and 
^ other, with common charity to save all men in our 
'realm, which God will have saved, a simple creature 
* [so he calls himself] hath translated the Bible out of 

^ Purvey's copy is still preserved are not different in character. Both 

at Dablin. The Latin MS S. which translations contain the interpolations j 

Purvey used exhibit many different in the books of Samuel, e.g. i Sam 

readings from Wycliffels, but they v. 6; x. i, &c. 



Chap. 



Old Tfs- 

TAJIENT. 



F7-0777 the 

Lathi 

Vidznte. 



Revised ly 
Pjiyz/ey. c. 
1388. 



Purz'eys 
nccoimt of 
his work. 



14 



THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE. 



'Latin into English. First this simple creature had 
' much travail with divers fellows and helpers to gather 
' many old bibles and other doctors and common glosses, 
'and to make a Latin bible sumdel [somewhat] true^; 
'and then to study it of the new, the text with the 
'gloss...; the third time to counsel with old gramma- 
'rians...; the fourth time to translate as clearly as he 
'could to the sentence [sense], and to have many good 
' fellows and cunning at the correcting of the translation. 
' First it is to know that the best translating is... to trans- 
* late after the sentence and not only after the words, so 
' that the sentence be as open, either opener, in English 
'as in Latin, and go not far from the letter... In trans- 
' lating into English many resolutions moun [can] make 
' the sentence open, as an ablative case absolute may be 
' resolved into these three words with convenable [suit- 
'able] verb, the whiky for, 2/"... and when... Also a parti- 
'ciple of a present tense... may be resolved into a verb 
'of the same tense and a conjunction copulative... Also a 
' relative, which may be resolved into his antecedent with 
'a conjunction copulative... And when rightful construc- 
' tion is letted [hindered] by relation I resolve it openly : 
'thus ^N\\.^'c^....Doniinitin forntidabtutt adversarii ejus 
'should be Englished thus by the letter the Lord his 
' adversaries shoidd dread, I English it thus by resolu- 
'tion, the adversaries of the Lord sJioidd dread Him... Kt 
' the beginning I purposed with God's help to make the 
' sentence as true and open in English as it is in Latin, 
' either more true and more open than it is in Latin ; 
' and I pray for charity and for common profit of Chris- 

^ The collation of manuscripts blunder of which I can find no trace 

must have been very partial aiid in Bentley's collations of English 

scanty. Thus in i John ii. 14 all the MSS. of tne A ulgate. The clause is 

copies of Purvey's translation read omitted by Wyclifife, as by many 

'■ brithren,'* i.e. fratres iox patres, a Latin MSS. 



THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE. 



15 



' tian souls that if any wise man find any default of the 
' truth of translation, let him set in the true sentence and 
'open of holy writ... for... the common Latin Bibles have 
' more need to be corrected, as many as I have seen in 
' my life, than hath the English Bible late translated \'... 
As might be expected the revised text displaced the 
original version, and in spite of its stern proscription in 
a convocation in 1408 under the influence of Archbishop 
Arundel^ it was widely circulated through all classes till 
it was at last superseded by the printed versions of the 
1 6th century ^ 

But this first triumph of the English Bible was not 
won without a perilous struggle. One or two contem- 
porary notices of the state of feeling over which it was 
achieved and of that again out of which it sprung are of 
deep interest. Thus a scholar writes when asked to 
teach the ignorant the contents of the Gospel : ^ Brother, 
' I know well that I am holden by Christ's law to per- 
' form thy asking, but natheless we are now so far fallen 
' away from Christ's law, that if I would answer to thy 
'askings I must in case undergo the death; and thou 
' wottest well that a man is beholden to keep his life as 



^ Prologue, c. xv. p. 57. Mr 
Froude's statement (which is retained 
in his last edition, 1870) that the se- 
cond version, based upon Wycliffe's, 
was ' tinted more strongly with the 
' peculiar opinions of the Lollards,' is, 
as far as I have compared the two, 
wholly without foundation. The dif- 
ferences are exactly those which the 
Prologue describes. It need not be 
said that it was not made 'at the 
' beginning of the fifteenth century ' 
{History of England, III. p. 77). 

2 See p. 17. 

^ The translation included all the 
Apocryphal Books except 1 Esdras. 
The Epistle t^ the Laodicenes was not 
included in Wycliffe's or Purvey's 



translation, but was added afterwards 
in some MSS. The texts of the ori- 
ginal translation and of the revision 
are generally uniform. 

It is scarcely necessary to add that 
Sir T. More's statement that ' the 
Holy Bible was translated [into En- 
glish] long before Wycliffe's days ' is 
not supported by the least independ- 
ent evidence. He may have seen a 
MS. of Wycliffe's version, and (like 
Lambert, see p. 23) have miscalcu- 
lated the date. Bp. Bonner (for in- 
stance) had a copy, and there was a 
fine one at the Charterhouse. See 
p. 19. Compare Tyndale's Answer 
to More, III. p. 168. 



Chap. i. 



Dangers of 
the work. 



i6 



THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE. 



'long as he may\' 'Many think it amiss/ says Wy- 
cliffe, 'that men should know Christ's life, for then 
'priests should be shamed of their lives, and specially 
'these high priests, for they contradict Christ both in 
'word and deed.' Yet there was a vigorous party to 
which the reformers could trust. ' One comfort,' he adds, 
'is of knights, that they savour [understand] much the 
' Gospel, and have will to read in English the Gospel of 
' Christ's lifel' But the fear of death and the power of 
enemies could not prevail against the Spirit in which 
the work was wrought. 

'Christian men,' one says, 'ought to travail night and 
' day about text of holy writ, and namely the Gospel in 
'their mother tongue, since Jesus Christ, very God and 
'very man, taught this Gospel with His own blessed 
'mouth and kept it in His lifeV *I beseech and with 
'all my heart pray them that this work read,' writes 
Wycliffe, in the preface to his Harmony of the Gospels, 
'that for me they pray the mercy of God, that I may 
' fulfil that is set in the draught [translation] of this 
'book, and that he at whose suggestion I this work 
' began, and they that this work read, and all Christian 
' men with me, through doing of that that is written in 
' this book, may come together to that bliss that never 
'shall endV And Purvey when he revised Wycliffe's 
work knew well what was required of the interpreter of 
Scripture. 'He hath need to live a clean life and be 
'full devout in prayers, and have not his wit occupied 
'about worldly things that the Holy Spirit, Author of 
'wisdom and knowledge and truth, dress him in his 
'work and suffer him not for to err... By this manner,' 
he concludes, 'with good living and great travail men 

1 Forsliall and Madden, Wydiffes Bible, Introd. p. xv. n. 

2 WycliffSs Bible', 1. c. "^ Id. p. xiv. n. ^ Id. p. x. n. 



THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE. 



' may come to true and clear translating and true under- 
' standing of Holy Writ, seem it never so hard at the 
' beginning. God grant to us all grace to ken well and 
' keep well Holy Writ and sicjfei^ joyfully some pain for 
'it at the last\' 

The last words were not allowed to remain without 
fulfilment. As long as the immediate influence of Wy- 
clifFe lasted the teaching of his followers was restrained 
within reasonable bounds. Times of anarchy and vio- 
lence followed, and spiritual reform was confounded 
with the destruction of society. The preachers of the 
Bible gave occasion to their enemies to identify them 
with the enemies of order ; and the re-establishment of 
a strong government led to the enactment of the statute 
De Ji(Eretico combureiido (2 Hen. IV.), which was soon 
put in force as a powerful check on heresy. It is im- 
possible to determine whether the Wycliffite Bible was 
among ' the books ' mentioned in the preamble of the 
act by which the Lollards were said to excite the people 
to sedition ^ Later parallels make it likely that it was 
so; but it was not long before the Version was directly 
assailed. 

In a convocation of the province of Canterbury held 
at Oxford under Archbishop Arundel in 1408, several 
constitutions were enacted against the party of the 
Reformation. The one on the use of the vernacular 
Scriptures is important both in form and substance. 
' It is a dangerous thing,' so it runs, ' as witnesseth bless- 
' ed St Jerome, to translate the text of the holy Scripture 
'out of one tongue into another; for in the translation 
'the same sense is not always easily kept, as the same 
* St Jerome confesseth, that altJwitgh he were inspired 

^ Prologue, p. 60. 

- The Preamble is quoted by Mr Froude, History of England, ii. 20. 

C 



Chap. 



The act de 
hseretico 
combureiido. 
A. D. 1401. 



T/ie cofwo- 
catiofi of 
Oxford, 
140S. 



THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE. 



Manuscripts 
of Wycliffite 
Ve?'sions. 



' (etsi inspiratus fulsset), yet oftentimes in this he erred ; 
' we therefore decree and ordain that no man hereafter 
* by his own authority (auctoritate sua) translate any 
' text of the Scripture into English or any other tongue, 
'by way of a book, pamphlet, or treatise; and that no 
' man read any such book, pamphlet or treatise, now 
'lately composed in the time of John WyclifFe or since, 
'or hereafter to be set forth in part or in whole, pub- 
' licly or privately, upon pain of greater excommunica- 
'tion, until the said translation be approved by the 
' ordinary of the place, or, if the case so require, by the 
'council provincial. He that shall do contrary to this 
' shall likewise be punished as a favourer of heresy and 
' error\' 

Four years after came the insurrection and death of 
Sir John Oldcastle. A new and more stringent act was 
passed against heresy (2 Hen. V,), and the Lollards as a 
party were destroyed. But the English Bible survived 
their destruction. The terms of the condemnation under 
Archbishop Arundel were explicit, but it was practically 
ineffectual. No such approbation as was required, so 
far as we know, was ever granted, but the work was still 
transcribed for private use; and the manuscripts are 
themselves the best records of its history^ 

Of about one hundred and seventy copies of the 
whole or part of the Wycliflite versions which have been 



1 Foxe, Acts and Monuments, III. 
245 (whose translation I have gene- 
rally followed). The original Latin 
is given in Wilkins' Concilia, ill. 317. 

^ Two names however are con- 
nected too closely with Wycliffe to 
be omitted altogether. John of Gaunt 
vi[i;orously suppoited Wycliffe in his 
endeavours to circulate an English 
version of the Bible, and after his 
death successfully opposed a Bill 



brought into the House of Lords, 
1390, to forbid the circulation of the 
Scriptures in English {Hist. Ace. p. 
33). Anne of Bohemia also, accord- 
ing to the testimony of Archbishop 
Arundel, ' constantly studied the four 
'Gospels in English' (Foxe, III. 202, 
ed. Townshend). The subsequent 
conduct of Arundel is not inconsist- 
ent with the belief that this version 
was Wycliffe's. 



THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE. 



examined, fifteen of the Old Testament and eighteen of 
the New belong to the original version. The remainder 
are of Purvey's revision, which itself has in some very 
rare cases undergone another partial revision. Of these 
not one-fifth are of an earlier date than Arundel's con- 
demnation. The greater part appear to have been 
written between 1420 and 1450; and what is a more in- 
teresting fact, nearly half the copies are of a small size, 
such as could be made the constant daily companions 
of their owners. Others again are noticeable for the 
rank of those by whom they were once possessed. One 
belonged to Humphrey, the 'good' duke of Gloucester : 
another to Henry VI, who gave it to the Charterhouse : 
another (apparently) to Richard HI ; another to Henry 
Vn ; another to Edward VI ^ ; and another was pre- 
sented to Queen Elizabeth as a new-year's gift by her 
chaplain. There are yet other copies with interest of a 
different kind. One probably was that of Bp. Bonner : 
another records in a hand of the i6th century, that 'this 
'ancient monument of Holy Scripture doth shew how 
'the Lord God in all ages and times would have His 
' blessed Word preserved for the comfort of His elect 



^ This copy is now in the Univer- 
sity at Cambridge (Mm. II. 15), and 
R. Crowley printed from it the Ge- 
neral Prologue in 1550, 'the Originall 
* whereof is founde written in an olde 
■ 'English Bible,' so he writes on the 
title-page ' bitwixt the olde Testa- 
' ment and the Newe. Whych Bible 
'remaynith now in y® Kyng hys 
'maiesties Chamber.' 

The book retains a binding appa- 
rently of the age of Edward VI, 
which bears stamped on one side 
Verbum Donmii and on the other 
ma7iet in aeternian. 

Part of the notice to the reader 
is worthy of being quoted : 

' [This Prologue J was at the first 



made common to few men that 
would and were able to obtain it ; 
' but now it is made common to all 
men that be desirous of it. Forget 
not therefore, [gentle reader], to take 
it thankfully, to use it Christianly, 
and to esteem it of no less value 
than a most precious jewel, first 

■ framed by the Divine wisdom of 
' God's Spirit poured upon the first 

■ author, preserved by God's merciful 
Providence, and now offered unto 

• thee by God Himself, that thou 
hungering the perfect knowledge of 
*^od s M'ord shouldest not be desti- 

' tuted of so necessaiy a mean to at- 

■ tain to the same.' 

C2 



Chap. 



20 



THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE. 



' children and church in all times and ages in despite of 
' Satan V 

Thus the books themselves speak to us and witness 
of the work which they did ^ In fact, they help us to 
understand Foxe's famous testimony that in 1520... 
'great multitudes... tasted and followed the sweetness 
'of God's 'holy Word almost in as ample manner, for 
'the number of well-disposed hearts, as now...Certes, 
'the fervent zeal of those Christian days seemed much 
'superior to these our days and times, as manifestly 
' may appear by their sitting up all night in reading and 
' hearing ; also by their expenses and charges in buying 
'books in English, of whom some gave five marks 
' [equal to about £40 in our money] some more, some 
' less for a book : some gave a load of hay for a few 
'chapters of St James or of St Paul in English... To see 
' their travails, their earnest seekings, their burning zeal, 
' their readings, their watchings, their sweet assemblies 
'...may make us now in these days of free profession, to 
'blush for shamel' So Foxe wrote in 1563, and after 
three centuries the contrast is still to our sorrow. 



1 But it must be observed that in 
spite of the wide cii-culation of the 
EngHsh Version the Latin Vulgate 
remained the Bible of those who 
could read, just as afterwards in 
Cranmer's time. One interesting me- 
morial of this remains. The ' Per- 
sones Tale' in Chaucer (c. 1380 — 
1390) abounds in passages of the Bi- 
ble in English. The Latin ' catch- 
word' is very rarely given; and in no 
one case have I observed a real co- 
incidence with either of the WyclifF- 
ite versions. On the contrary, the 
renderings differ from them more 
than might have been expected in 
contemporary versions of the same 
Latin text; and the same text {e.g. 



Acts iv. 12) is turned differently in 
different places. One or two exam- 
ples are worth quoting. 

Alas! I caitif man who shall deli- 
ver me fro the prison of my caitif 
body? (Rom. vii. 24.) 

An avaricious man is the thraldome 
of idolatrie (Eph. v. 5). 

Go, sayd Jesu Crist, and have no 
more will to do sinne ( John viii. n). 

2 The editors of the Versions quote 
two instances of copies given to 
churches for ecclesiastical use at 
York (i 394) and Bristol ( 14O4) : Forsh. 
and Madd. Introd. p, xxxii. n. 

'^ Foxe, Acts and Mo/mj?ients, IV. 
217 f. 



CHAPTER 11. 



THE PRINTED EIBLE. 



This is the doctrine simple, ancient, true ; 

Such is life's trial, as old earth smiles and knows. 
If you loved only what were worth your love, 
Love were clear gain and wholly well for you : 

Make the low nature better by your throes ! 
Give earth yourself, go up for gain above ! 



CHAPTER 11. 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



The general testimony of Foxe to the circulation of 
the English Scriptures at the beginning of the i6th 
century, which has been just quoted, is illustrated by 
several special incidents, which he records. These, 
however, shew at the same time that the circulation 
and study of the manuscripts was both precarious and 
perilous. 'I did once,' says Lambert in 1538, 'see 
'a book of the New Testament, which was not un- 
* written by my estimation this hundred years, and in 
' my mind right well translated after the example of 
'that which is read in the Church in Latin. But he 
'that shewed it me said, he durst not be known to 
' have it by him, for many had been punished afore- 
'time for keeping of such as convict of heresy \' 
And that this fear was not ungrounded may be seen 
by the registers of the dioceses of Norwich and Lin- 
coln, which contain several examples of men charged 
before the bishops with the offence of reading or pe- 
rusing ' the New Law ' (that is, the New Testament) 
in English I 

^ Foxe, Ac^s and Monimients^ V. 213. I have quoted from the text of 
the edition 1563 (March 20 : ? 1564), p. 559. 
- Foxe, ib. iv. 217 ff. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 

The Circti- 
latiofi of 
the Manu- 
script Bible 
precarious 
and limited. 



24 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



But meanwhile a momentous change had passed 
over Western Europe. * Greece,' in the striking lan- 
guage of an English scholar, ' had risen from the grave 
'with the New Testament in her hand;' and the Teu- 
tonic nations had welcomed the gift. It had been long 
felt on all sides that the Latin Bible of the mediaeval 
Church could no longer satisfy the wants of the many 
nations of a divided world. Before the end of the 
15th century Bibles were printed in Spanish, Ita- 
lian, French, Dutch, German and Bohemian ; while 
England as yet had only the few manuscripts of the 
Wycliffite versions. But, like Wyclifife's, these were 
only secondary versions from the Vulgate. The He- 
brew text of the Old Testament v/as published as early 
as 1488, though very few except Jews could use it ; but 
the Greek text of the New Testament was not yet 
printed. Scholars however were being duly trained 
for the work of direct translation. The passionate 
declamation then current against Hebrew and Greek 
shew that the study of both was popular and advancing^ 
And England, though late to begin, eagerly followed 
up the 'new learning V From 1509 to 1514 Erasmus 
was Professor of Greek at Cambridge, and, as appears 
probable, it was the fame of his lectures which drew 
there William Tyndale about the year 15 10, to whom 
it has been allowed more than to any other man to 
give its characteristic shape to our English Bible. And 
the man, as Ave shall see, was not unworthy of the 
glorious honour for the attainment of which indeed he 
lived equally and died. 



1 See Chap. iii. Erasmus himself studied Greek at 

^ According to Erasmus Eng- Oxford. Compare Hallam, Intro- 

land was second only to Italy and diiction to Lit. of Europe, I. pp. 

in advance of France and Germany. 269 f. 



TYNDALE. 



25 



§ I. Tyndale. 

With Tyndale the history of our present EngHsh 
Bible begins^ ; and for fifteen years the history of the 
Bible is almost identical with the history of Tyndale. 
The fortunes of both if followed out in detail are even 
of romantic interest. Of the early life of Tyndale we 
know nothing. He was born about 1484''^, at an obscure 
village in Gloucestershire^, and 'brought up from a 
' child/ as Foxe says, in the University of Oxford, where 
he was ' singularly addicted to the study of the Scrip- 
'turesV From Oxford he went to Cambridge, and 
after spending some time there, as we have noticed, he 
returned about 1520 to his native county as tutor in the 
family of Sir John Walsh of Little Sodbury. Here 
he spent two years, not without many controversies, 
in one of which he made his memorable declaration 



^ See Appendix viii. 

^ It may be remarked that the 
dates in Tyndale's life up to his 
coming to London in 1522 — 3 are 
fixed only approximately and by con- 
jecture. There is no adequate ex- 
ternal evidence to determine them 
exactly, but the amount of error 
cannot be great. I may refer by 
anticipation to a promised Life of 
Tyndale by the Rev. R. Demaus, 
as certain to exhaust all the informa- 
tion on the subject which is left to us. 

^ The exact place is uncertain, but 
it was near Nibley Knoll, one of the 
Cotsv/old hills, on which a monu- 
ment has lately been erected to his 
memory. Mr F. Fiy informs me 
that " there are Tyndales now in 
"those parts;" and further that 
" Hunt's Court, where Tyndale is 
"said to have been born, did not 
*' come into the possession of the 
"Tyndale family till later." Tyn- 



dale was known also by the name 
Hutchins (Hychins, Hochin), which 
had been assumed, it is said, by his 
great-grandfather; and in official do- 
cuments he is described by both 
titles: e. ^. in the Articles against 
Illnnmozith, Strype, Eccles. Mem. I. 
482. 

^ He studied in Magdalene Hall 
called Gra?nmar Hall from the la- 
bours of Grocyn, W, Latimer and 
Linacre there in favour of classical 
learning (Anderson, I. 26). 

Mr Fry informs me that the MS. 
quoted in the Historical Accoimf, p. 
4r n., purporting to contain transla- 
tions by Tyndale (' W. T.') from the 
New Testament and dated 1502, was 
unquestionably a forgery. The MS. 
was afterwards burnt; but the fac- 
simile of a single page, for the sight 
of which I am indebted to Mr Fry, 
seems absolutely conclusive as to its 
spuriousness. 



2:> 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



to ' a learned man ' who ' said we were better be without 
'God's law than the Pope's:' 'I defy the Pope and all 
'his laws;' and said, 'If God spare my Hfe ere many 
' years, I will cause a boy that driveth the plough shall 
'know more of the Scripture than thou doest\' The 
boast was not an idle phrase. Erasmus had published 
the Greek Testament for the first time, with a new Latin 
version, in 15 16, before Tyndale left Cambridge; and Tyn- 
dale must have been acquainted with the effect which its 
introduction there had immediately produced^ At the 
same time, as he tells us, he ' perceived by experience, 
' how that it was impossible to establish the lay people 
'in any truth except the Scripture were plainly laid 
' before their eyes in their mother tongue, that they 
' might see the process, order and meaning of the text.' 
...'This thing only,' he says, 'moved me to translate 
'the New Testament^' 

When his enemies grew so powerful as to endanger 
his patron, 'I gat me,' he says, to 'London.' 'If I might 
'come to the bishop of London's service' — Tunstall's, of 
whose love of scholarship Erasmus had spoken highly — 
'thought I, I were happy.' By this time he knew what 
his work was, and he was resolutely set to accomplish 



^ This passage is given according 
to the first edition (1563), p. 514, 
In the later editions the form of the 
last sentence is turned into the ob- 
lique : Acts and Monuments, v. 117. 

2 One memorable instance of its 
influence is seen in the narrative of 
Bilney, afterwards martyred in 15 31, 
who was first roused to a lively faith 
by reading in Erasmus' edition, i 
Tim. i. 15, as he narrates in touching 
words in a letter addressed to Tun- 
stal: Foxe, Acts and Monuments, IV. 
635. Bilney's Latin Bible is still 
preserved with many passages mark- 
ed, and among them the one 011 



which he dwelt most in the night 
before his death. Anderson, i. p. 
301. 

It is not indeed unlikely, as has 
been pointed out by the author of 
the Historical Accoimt (p. 34), that 
the saying of Tyndale given above 
was suggested by a phrase in the 
Exhortation of Erasmus. *I would,' 
he writes, 'that the husbandman at 

* the plough should sing something 
' from hence [the Gospels and Epi- 

♦ sties].' 

^ Preface to Genesis \Pentatcuch\ 
p. 396 (Park. Soc). 



TYNDALE. 



it\ At the same time he was prepared to furnish the 
bishop for whose countenance he looked with an ade- 
quate test of his competency. The claim which he 
preferred was supported by a translation of a speech of 
Isocrates from the Greek. 'But God,' he continues, and 
the story can only be given fitly in his own words, 'saw 
' that I was beguiled, and that that counsel was not the 
' next way to my purpose' — to translate the Scriptures — 
' and therefore He gat me no favour in my lord's sight. 
' Whereupon my lord answered me, his house was full : 
' he had more than he could well find ; and advised me 
'to seek in London, where he said I could not lack a 
* service.' 

The bishop's prediction was fulfilled In a way which he 
could not have anticipated. Tyndale had indeed already 
found a friend ready to help him in an alderman of 
London, Humphrey Munmouth. Munmouth, who was 
afterwards (1528) thrown into the Tower for the favour 
which he had shewn Tyndale and other reformers, has 
left an interesting account of his acquaintance with him 
in a petition which he addressed to Wolsey to obtain his 
release. 'I heard [Tyndale]' he writes 'preach two or 
'three sermons at St Dunstan's-in-the-West in London I 



^ No phrase could more com- 
pletely misrepresent Tyndale's cha- 
racter than that by which Mr Froude 
has thought right to describe him 
at this time — 'the young dreamer' 
(II. 30). Tyndale could not have 
been much less than forty years old 
at the time, and he was less of a 
'dreamer' even than Luther. From 
the first he had exactly measured the 
cost of his work ; and when he had 
once made his resolve to translate 
the Scriptures, he never afterwards 
lost sight of it, and never failed in 
doing what he proposed to do. 

[I do not think that the phrase 
•fiery young enthusiast,' which Mr 



Froude has substituted for ' young 
dreamer ' in his last edition is much 
happier, though it certainly indicates 
a very different character. 1870.] 

^ It is not known when Tyndale 
was admitted to Holy Orders ; but it 
is at least clear from the silence 
of Sir T. More that he was not the 
W. Tyndale who is said to have 

* made profession in the monastery 

* of the Observants at Greenwich in 
'1508;' for More does not fail to 
taunt Joy and Jerome, who had be- 
longed to that monastery, with being 
renegade friars, while he brings no 
such charge against Tyndale. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



Entertained 
by H. Mun- 
iuotith. 



28 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



'and after that I chanced to meet with him, and with 
'communication I examined what living he had. He 
'said he had none at all, but he trusted to be with my 
'lord of London, in his service, and therefore I had the 
'better fantasy to him. Afterward [when this hope failed, 
'he]... came to me again, and besought me to help him; 
'and so I took him into my house half a year; and there 
'he lived like a good priest as methought. He studied 
'most part of the day and of the night at his book; and 
'he would eat but sodden meat by his good will, nor 
'drink but small single beer. I never saw him wear 
'linen about him in the space he was with me. I did 
'promise him ten pounds sterling to pray for my father 
'and mother their souls and all Christian souls. I did 
'pay it him when he made his exchange to Hamburgh^' 

This time of waiting was not lost upon Tyndale. In 
the busy conflicts and intrigues of city life he learnt 
what had been hidden from him in the retirement of the 
country. 'In London' he continues 'I abode almost a 
'year, and marked the course of the world. ..and under- 
'stood at the last not only that there was no room in my 
'lord of London's palace to translate the New Testa- 
'ment, but also that there was no place to do it in all 
'England....^' 

So he left his native country for ever, to suffer, as 
he elsewhere says, 'poverty, exile, bitter absence from 
' friends, hunger and thirst and cold, great dangers and 
' innumerable other hard and sharp fightingsV but yet to 
achieve his work and after death to force even Tunstall 
to set his name upon it. 

Tyndale's first place of refuge was Hamburgh. This 



1 Foxe, IV, 617, App. to Strype, 
Eccles. Mej?i. No. 89. 

2 Preface, 1. c. 



^ Report of Vaughan to Henry 
VIII., quoted by Anderson, I. 272. 



TYNDALE. 



free city, like Antwerp, offered great advantages to reli- 
gious exiles; and at a later period we find Coverdale 
also living there for some months\ At the same time, as 
no press was yet established at Hamburgh, Tyndale 
may not have removed there during the whole of the 
year 1524, if, as appears likely, he published the Gospels 
of St Matthew and St Mark separately at that date". 
Among other places, Wittenberg, where Luther was 
then living, was easily accessible, and it is not unlikely 
that Tyndale found some opportunity of seeing the 
great leader with whom the work of the Reformation 
was identified. The fact of a passing visit would ex- 
plain satisfactorily the statement of Sir T. More^, while 
the more exact account of Spalatinus*, who makes no 
mention of Luther, leads to the belief, on all grounds 
the most probable, that Tyndale, though acquainted 
with Luther's writings and ready to make use of them°, 
lived independently, with his fellow exiles, at Ham- 
burgh^ or elsewhere, till his chosen work was completed. 



^ See below, note 6. 

2 The separate publication of these 
Gospels appears probable from the 
evidence adduced by Anderson, I. 
153, 183, but the references may be 
to the (Cologne) quarto edition. See 
p. 32, n. I. 

2 Dialogue, 3, 8. 'It is to be con- 
' sidered that at the time of this 
' translation, Hitchins [Tyndale] was 
' with Luther at Wittenberg, and set 
' certain glosses in the margin framed 
' for the setting forth of the ungra- 
' cious text. By St John, quoth your 
' friend, if that be true that Hitchins 
' was at that time with Luther, it is a 
' plain token that he wrought some- 

'what after his counsel Very 

' true, quoth I. But as touching the 
' confederacy between Luther and 
' him [it] is a thing well known and 
' plainly confirmed by such as have 
*been taken and convicted here of 



'heresy coming from thence ' 

To this Tyndale's reply is simply : 
' When he saith "Tyndale was con- 
' federate with Luther," that is not 
' truth. ' This statement is of course 
consistent with the fact of a visit to 
Luther. Sir T. More's information 
was without doubt derived from 
Cochlseus. See also the letter of 
Lee, p. 33. 

* See below, p. 34, n. 

^ See below, Chap. ill. 

^ Tyndale's close connexion with 
Hamburgh appears at a later time in 
the circumstantial statement of Foxe 
that ' at his appointment Coverdale 
' tarried for him there and helped him 
' in the translating of the whole five 
' books of Moses, from Easter to 
' December, in the house of a wor- 
' shipful widow Mistress Margaret 
'van Emmerson, anno 15 2 9...' 



Chap. ii. 
External 

History. 



30 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



In the next year (1525) Tyndale went to Cologne, and 
there began to print the translation of the New Testa- 
ment, which he had by that time completed \ It was a 
time of sore trial for the Reformers. Luther's marriage 
troubled some. His breach with Karlstadt alienated 
others. The rising of the peasants furnished a ready 
pretext to the lukewarm for confounding the new 
doctrines with revolutionary license. But Tyndale la- 
boured on in silence, and ten sheets of his Testament 
were printed in quarto when his work was stopped by 
the intrigues of Cochlaeus, a relentless enemy of the 
Reformation I 

It is a strange and vivid picture which Cochlaeus, 
who is the historian of his own achievement, draws of 
the progress and discovery of the work I The translation 
of 'the New Testament of Luther' — so he calls it — was, 
in his eyes, part of a great scheme for converting all 
England to Lutheranism. The expense, as he learnt, 
was defrayed by English merchants; and their design 
was only betrayed by their excess of confidence. But 
though Cochlaeus was aware of the design, he could not 



^ Fryth did not join liim till i.^^S ; 
and there is no evidence that either 
his amanuensis Roye, or Joy, if he 
was with him at the time, had any 
independent pait in the translation. 
See below, ch. iii. The date of 
the printing of the New Testament 
is established by the use of a wood- 
cut as the frontispiece to St Matthew 
which was after\Aards cut down and 
used in an edition of Riipert of Deutz, 
finished June 12, I5'26. A facsimile 
of each of these wood-cuts is given 
in Mr Arber's edition of the frag- 
ment, p. 71. 

^ The one fragment of this edition 
which remains (see below, p 37) 
has been photo-lithographed and 
published with an excellent intro- 



duction by Mr E. Arber (London, 
1 871), who has printed at length 
with great exactness and illustrated 
by careful notes the original records 
bearing upon the early life and work 
of Tyndale. 

^ Mr Arber has given at length 
(/. c. pp. 1 8 ff. ) the three passages, from 
works dated respectively r533, 1538, 
1549, in which Cochlceus mentions the 
transaction : the last account, from 
De Actis et Scriptis M. Liitheri, pp. 
132 ff., is in every respect the most 
detailed. Cochlaeus thinks that Henry 
VIII. was as much indebted to him 
for the information as Ahasuerus to 
Mordecai, though he gave him no 
acknowledgment for the service. 



TYNDALE. 



31 



for some time find any clue to the office where it was 
being executed. At last becoming familiar with the 
printers of Cologne while engaged on a book to be 
published there, he heard them in unguarded moments 
boast of the revolution which would be shortly wrought 
in England. The clue was not neglected. He invited 
some of them to his house, and plying them with wine 
learned where three thousand copies of the English 
Testament were being worked off, for speedy and secret 
distribution through England. He took immediate 
measures to secure the aid of the authorities of the city 
for checking the work. The printers were forbidden to 
proceed, but Tyndale and Roye taking their printed 
sheets with them escaped to Worms by ship. Cochlaeus 
— it was all he could then do — warned Henry, Wolsey, 
and Fisher of the peril to which they were exposed, that 
so they might take measures 'to prevent the importation 
'of the pernicious merchandise.' 

Meanwhile Tyndale pursued his work under more 
favourable circumstances. The place to which he fled 
was already memorable in the annals of the Reforma- 
tion. It was then not much more than four years since 
the marvellous scene when Luther entered Worms (15 21) 
to bear witness before the Emperor. But within that 
time the city had 'become wholly Lutheran \' So Tyn- 
dale found a safe retreat there, and prepared two editions 
of his New Testament instead of one. The edition, 
which had been commenced at Cologne, was in quarto 
and furnished v/ith marginal glosses. A description of 
this had been sent to England by Cochlaeus, and there- 
fore, as it seems, to baffle his enemies Tyndale com- 
menced a new edition in small octavo without glosses. 

1 Anderson, I. p. 64, quoting Cochlseus (plebs pleno furore Lutheri- 
zabat) and Seckendorf. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
Historj-. 



Tyndale 
finishes ti^<o 
editio7is ac 

Woryns, 



32 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



This octavo edition was finished first. In a short epistle 
to the reader, which is placed at the end, the translator 
apologizes for 'the rudeness of the work' then first ac- 
complished: 'Count it' he says 'as a thing not having 
'his full shape, but as it were born afore his time, even 
'as a thing begun rather than finished. In time to come, 
'if God have appointed us thereunto, we will give it his 
'full shape, and put out if ought be added superfluously: 
'and add to, if ought be overseen through negligence : 
'and will enforce to bring to compendiousness that which 
'is now translated at the length, and to give light where 
'it is required, and to seek in certain places more proper 
'English, and with a table to expound the words which 
'are not commonly used, and shew how the scripture 
'useth many words which are otherwise understood of 
'the common people: and to help with a declaration 
'where one tongue taketh not another, and will endea- 
'vour ourselves, as it were, to seethe it better, and to 
'make it more apt for weak stomachs; desiring them 
' that are learned and able to remember their duty and 
' to help thereunto, and to bestow unto the edifying of 
' Christ's Body, which is the congregation of them that 
'believe, those gifts which they have received of God 
'for the same purpose. The Grace that cometh of 
' Christ be with them that love Him.' The whole book 
then closes with the characteristic words: 'Pray for us.' 

The words just quoted in part describe the general 
Prologue and glosses with which the quarto edition was 
furnished, and Tyndale appears to have lost no time 
in completing this interrupted work\ Both editions 

^ The quarto edition was com- it has been conjectured, completed 

menced by Quentel. The octavo the quarto; but of this there is no 

was printed by P. Schoeffer, the direct evidence, as the Grenville 

son of one of the first great trium- Fragment contains only sheets A — 

virate of printers. The same printer, H, while A — K were printed by 



TYNDALE, 



33 



reached England without any indication of the trans- 
lator's name^ early in 1526; and, as might have been 
expected, the quarto edition first attracted attention, 
while for a short time the undescribed octavo escaped 
notice. 

Before the books arrived Henry VIII. had received a 
second warning of the impending danger from his almoner 
Lee, afterwards archbishop of York, who was then on 
the Continent. Writing to the king from Bordeaux on 
Dec. 2nd, 1525, Lee says: 'Please it your highness to 
'understand that I am certainly informed, as I passed 
'in this country, that an Englishman your subject, at the 
'solicitation and instance of Luther, with whom he is, 
'hath translated the New Testament into English, and 



Qaentel. There is not however any- 
reasonable doubt that the quarto 
edition was completed about the 
same time as the first octavo, and 
therefore it seems likely that it was 
completed at Worms and by Schoef- 
fer. Two editions, a large and a 
small, one with and one without 
glosses, made their appearance si- 
multaneously in England. Three 
thousand copies of the first sheets 
of the quarto were struck off and 
six thousand is said to have been the 
whole number of New Testaments 
printed. Moreover it is not likely 
that Tyndale would allow the sheets 
which he rescued to lie idle. [On 
the other hand, as MrF. Fry reminds 
me, there is no direct evidence that 
the quarto edition was printed at 
Worms or printed in 1525, or that 
the Cologne sheets were used in this 
edition. But on the whole the con- 
jectural interpretation of the facts 
which I have ventured to give seems 
to me to be correct. It is of course 
possible that 'the chapters of Mat- 
'thew' referred to by Necton as in 
his possession before the Testaments 
may refer to these sheets, and not to 
another separate publication of that 



Gospel. Strype, Mem. II. p. 6a. See 
also Mr Arber, /. c. pp. 26-7. 1871.] 
For specimens of tire Glosses, see 
App. V. 

^ Tyndale's name was attached to 
the Parable of the wicked Mammon 
in T527, and he there gives his rea- 
sons for printing his New Testament 
anonymously. ' The cause why I set 
'my name before this little treatise 
' and have not rather done it in the 
' New Testament is, that then I fol- 
' lowed the counsel of Christ, which 
' exhorteth men (Matt, vi.) to do their 
' good deeds secretly, and to be con- 
' tent with the conscience of well- 
' doing and that God seeth us ; and 
' patiently to abide the reward of the 
'last day which Christ hath pur- 
* chased f"or us : and now would I fain 
'have done likewise, but am com- 
' pelled otherwise to do.' {To the 
Reader.) He wished to separate his 
own writings distinctly from the vio- 
lent satires of W. Roye. In speak- 
ing simply of 'the New Testament' 
it seems evident that Tyndale in- 
cluded the two editions, quarto and 
octavo. In the revised edition (1534) 
his name was added. 



D 



Chap. ii. 
External 
Hisiurv. 



Lee s Letter 
to Henry 

vin. 

Dec. 2, 1525. 



34 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



'within few days intendeth to arrive with the same im- 
' printed in England. I need not to advertise your grace 
'what infection and danger may ensue hereby if it 
'be not withstanded. This is the next way to fulfil your 
'realm with Lutherans.' And then he adds, 'All our 
'forefathers, governors of the Church of England, have 
'with all diligence forbid and eschewed publication of 
'English Bibles, as appeareth in constitutions provincial 
'of the Church of England^..' 

The account which reached Lee's ears had travelled 
far and was inaccurate in its details; but the swiftness 
with which it reached him is a proof of the interest 
which Cochlaeus' discovery excited. Another notice of 
Tyndale's translation which appears in the diary of a 
German scholar under August 1526 is more truthful 
and full of interest. After mentioning other subjects of 
conversation at the dinner table, as the war with the 
Turks, the exhaustion of the bishops by the peasants' 
war, the literary troubles of Erasmus, he adds, one told 
us that '6000 copies of the English Testament had been, 
'printed at Worms. That it was translated by an 
'Englishman who lived there with two of his country- 
' men, who was so complete a master of seven languages, 
' Hebrew, Greek, Latin, Italian, Spanish, Enghsh, 
'French, that you would fancy that whichever one he 
'spoke was his mother tongue. He added that the 
' English, in spite of the active opposition of the king, 
'were so eager for the Gospel as to affirm that they 
' vv'Ould buy a New Testament even if they had to give 
'a hundred thousand pieces of money for it^' 



^ For this letter I am indebted to 
Mr Froude, Hist, of England, 1 1. 31. 
It is given more accurately by Mr 
Arber, /. r. p. 37. At the same date 
Lee writes also to Wolsey to the 



same effect, informing him that he 
had written to the king. Brewer, State 
Papers, 1802. 

2 Etiamsi centenis millibus seris 
sit redimendum. Diary of Spala- 



TYNDALE. 



35 



The reception of the books in England answered to 
these' anticipations. They were eagerly bought, and as 
eagerly proscribed and sought out for destruction. Sir 
T. More fiercely attacked the translation as ignorant, 
dishonest and heretical\ In the autumn Tunstall and 
Warham issued mandates for the collection and sur- 
render of copies^ Tunstall attacked it in a Sermon 
at Paul's Cross, and professed to have found 3000 
errors in it : * and truly,' writes one who heard him, ' my 
' heart lamented greatly to hear a great man preach- 
' ing against [the New Testament], which shewed forth 
'certain things that he noted for hideous errors to be 
' in it, that I, yea, and not I, but likewise did many 
' other, think to be none^' 

The attack of Tunstall appears to have been the 
result of a deliberation of the Cardinal and the bishops. 
In a preface added to the English translation of 



tinus under 'Sunday after St Lau- 
rence's Day, 1526,' given in Schel- 
hom, AmcEU. Liter, iv. 431 (ed. 
1730). The enumeration of lan- 
guages is 'Hebraicse, Gr^ecoe, Lati- 
noe, Italicse, Hispanicae, Britannicse, 
Gallicae." The passage is falsely 
quoted in the life of Tyndale pre- 
fixed to the edition of Park. Soc. 
with *■ Diitcli' {i. e. German) for 
'French' (p. xxx. n.). The error 
is important, for if the printed read- 
ing be correct, it is unlikely that 
Tyndale had spent a long time at 
Wittenberg with Luther. 

1 His great charge was the disre- 
gard of 'ecclesiastical terms,' 'church, 
pi-iest, charity, grace, confess, pen- 
ance,' for which Tyndale substituted 
'coiigregation, elder, love, favour, 
knowledge, repentance.' Tyndale's 
reply is full of interest. 

A similar charge against the trans- 
lation was made by R. Ridley (uncle 
of N. Ridley). Writing m Feb. 1527 



to the chaplain of Archbp. Warham 
he says ; ' By this translation we lose 
'all these Christian words penance, 
' charity, confession, grace, priest, 
^chtu'ch, which he always calleth a 
' congregation ; as if so many Turks 
'or irrational animals were not a 
' congregation, except he wishes them 
'also to be a church. Idolatria call- 
*eth he "worshipping of images."... 
' Ye shall not need to accuse this 
' translation. It is accused and damn- 
' ed by the consent of the prelates and 
'learned men; and commanded to 
' be burnt, both here and beyond the 
' sea where is many hundred of them 
'burnt; so that it is too late now to 
'ask reason why that be condemned 
' and which be the faults and errors. . .' 
(Anderson, i. i53ff. Arber,pp. 52 ff). 

^ Oct. 24, T526. Foxe, Acts and 
Monimients, p. 449 (ed. 1563). An- 
derson, I. p. 118. Arber, pp. 50 ff. 

^ Foxe, Acts aitd Mojtu7?ients,v .2 i^. 
Tunstall returned in April 1526. 

D2 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 

Receptio?i of 
the Books itt, 
Euo-land. 



36 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



Henry VIII.'s answer to Luther's letter of 1525 it is 
said in the name of the king that he had 'with the 

'dehberate advice of Thomas lord Cardinal and 

'other reverend fathers of the spirituality determined 

' [Tyndale's] untrue translations to be burnt, with 

'further sharp correction and punishment against^ the 

'keepers and readers of the same ' Roye, in his 

Brief Dialogue, giYts din account of the discussion which 
issued in this condemnation, and represents at least the 
popular opinion as to the parts played by the several 
actors^ The betrayal of the New Testament is com- 
pared with the betrayal of Christ. The part of Judas is 
assigned to Standish, bishop of St Asaph. The Car- 
dinal ' spake the words of Pilate, saying, I find no fault 
'therein.' But the argument of 'bishop Caiaphas 
' [Tunstall] prevailed, who pleaded that it was better 
'that the Gospel be condemned than their estate con- 
' temned ;' and so the Cardinal and all the bishops 
decided that the book should be burnt. 

The decision being once made was vigorously car- 
ried out. Copies of the New Testament were bought 
up and burnt in Antwerp and London and Oxford^ 
Diplomacy was invoked to restrain the printers. But 
all was in vain. The tide was fairly flowing and it 
could not be checked. A formidable popular organiza- 
tion was ready in England to welcome the books and 
to spread them. Numerous agents were employed 



^ The preface is given at length by- 
Mr Arber, pp. 40 f. The date of the 
book " cannot be long after the be- 
"gnining of 1527." 

'■^ The passages are printed in full 
by Mr Arber, pp. 29 ff. 

^ ... nuper cum summa ejus laude 
et gloria auditum est majestatem suam 
sacrum Biblise codicem, qui ad per- 



vertendum pias fidelium simplicium 
mentes a perfidis abominandee sectne 
Lutheranae sectatoribus vernaculo ser- 
nione depravatus et ad ejus regnum 
delatus fuerat justissinie comburi 
fecisse (Campeggio to Wolsey, Nov. 
1, 1526. Arber, p. 49). Compare 
also Anderson, i. p. 214, Arber, pp. 
49 ff., and below pp. 39, 42. 



TYNDALE. 



37 



both in importing them from Holland and in circu- 
lating them. There is even something quaintly human 
in the spirit of the trader which shewed itself in this 
sacred work. One John Tyball came with a friend 
to London (1526) to buy one of Tyndale's New Tes- 
taments. After giving some proof of their sincerity 
they shewed 'the Friar Barnes of certain old books 
'that they had, as of the four Evangelists and cer- 
* tain epistles of Peter and Paul in English, which 
' books the said Friar did little regard, and made a 
' twit of it and said " a point for them ! for they be 
* " not to be regarded toward the new printed Testa- 
'"ment in English; for it is of more cleaner English." 
' And then the said Friar Barnes delivered to them the 
'said New Testament in English... and after... did liken 
'the New Testament in Latin to "a cymbal tinkling and 
'"brass sounding^'" Thus by 1530 swiftly and silently 
six editions, of which three were surreptitious, were dis- 
persed, and Tyndale could feel that so far his work was 
substantially indestructible. Pie had anticipated its im- 
mediate fate. ' In burning the New Testament,' he wrote 
soon after the book reached England (1527), 'they did 
'none other thing than I looked for; no more shall they 
< do if they burn me also, if it be God's will it shall so 
'be. Nevertheless in translating the New Testament 
' I did my duty and so do I now...V Yet so fierce and 
systematic was the persecution both now and after- 
wards, that of these six editions, numbering perhaps 
15,000 copies, there remains of the first one fragment 
only, which was found about thirty years ago, attached to 
another tract ^; of the second, one copy, wanting the 

^ Deposition of John Tyball, ^ At present in the Grenville Li- 

^\xj^€?, Memorials, I. 131, App. 55. brary in the British Museum. See 

2 Preface to Parable of the Wicked p. 30, n. 2. 
Mammon, i. p. 44, 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



38 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



title-page, and another very imperfect^; and of the 
others, two or three copies, which are not however satis^ 
factorily identified^ 

Two characteristic incidents will be sufficient to shew 
the strength and weakness of the popular movement 
to which the origin and circulation of the translation 
was due. 

The Eastern Counties, which took an active part 
on the popular side in the barons' war and in the 
great revolution, seem to have been most ready to 
welcome the New English Testament. Nearly all the 
places out of London mentioned in direct connexion 
with the first circulation of the books lie in this district, 
as Norwich, Bury, Colchester. And Cambridge, Avhich 
had enjoyed the teaching of Erasmus, was early and 
deeply leavened by the 'new learning.' Bllney, Latimer, 
and Barnes, men of distinction in the University and not 
young students, were its representatives. Their position 
made them bold. On Christmas Eve, 1525, Barnes 
preached a sermon in which he criticised among other 
things the luxury of Wolsey. This personal attack gave 
force to the accusation against him, which after a little 
delay was laid before the Cardinal. A messenger 
came early in February of the next year to search 
for heretical books, but his visit was anticipated by 



^ The first which is in the Library 
of the Baptist College at Bristol, has 
been reproduced in facsimile by Mr 
Fry: the second is in the Library of 
St Paul's, London. The Bristol copy 
has richly illuminated capitals, and 
was evidently designed for a wealthy 
purchaser. Marginal references are 
also added, perhaps by the illumina- 
tor, which are generally but not al- 
ways identical with those in the edi- 
tion of 1534. A very few notes in 
Latin and English were added by an 



early hand, but they are of no spe- 
cial interest. 

^ Of these three editions one was 
printed by Endhoven, and the two 
others by Ruremonde, but all at 
Antwerp : Anderson, I. 129 — 133; 
163 — 165. The Dutch copy in the 
Library of Emm. Coll. Cambridge, 
as Dr Cotton points out, is Cover- 
dale's and not Tyndale's version. It 
is very probable that other editions 
existed of which no trace has yet been 
discovered. 



TYXDALE. 



39 



private information. The books were placed carefully 
beyond his reach, but he arrested Barnes. With such 
an offender the process was short and simple. After 
he had appeared before the court the choice was 
left him of abjuration or the stake. A bitter struggle 
revealed his present weakness, and on the next Sunday 
in company with some German traders — 'Stillyard men' 
— committed 'for Luther's books and Lollardy^' he 
performed a memorable penance in St Paul's". 'The 
' Cardinal had a scaffold made on the top of the stairs 
'for himself, with six-and-thirty Abbots, mitred Priors 
'and Bishops, and he in his whole pomp mitred, which 
'Barnes spoke against, sat there enthronised. His chap- 
'lains and spiritual doctors, in gowns of damask and 
'satin, and he himself in purple, even like a bloody 
'antichrist. And there was a new pulpit erected on the 
'top of the stairs also for Fisher, the Bishop of Rochester, 
'to preach against Luther and Barnes; and great baskets 
'full of books standing before them within the rails, 
'which were commanded after the great fire was made 
'before the Rood of Northen^ there to be burned; and 
'these heretics after the sermon to go thrice about the 
'fire and to cast in their faggots.' The ceremony was 
duly enacted. Barnes humbly acknov/ledged the mercy 
which he had received, and the obnoxious books were 
burnt. 'And so the Cardinal,' Foxe continues with 
grave humour, 'departed under a canopy with all his 
'mitred men with him, till he came to the second gate of 



^ An abstract of the depositions of 
these men (Feb. 8, 1526) is given 
by Brewer, Calendar of State Papers, 
Henry VIII., No. 1962. 

- This took place Feb. ri, 1526. 
The narrative is given by Foxe, Acts 
and Monuments, v. 414 ff. See De- 



maus' Life of Latimer, pp. 49 fF. 

"^ The crucifix, that is, ' towards 
' the great north door, whereunto ob- 
'lations were frequently made, where- 
'of the deacons and canons had the 
'benefit.' Dugdale, Ldist. of St FaiiVs, 
P- 15- 



40 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



'Paul's; and then he took his mule and the mitred men 
'came back again V 

The tidings of this scene and of Fisher's sermon 
reached Tyndale. 'Mark, I pray you,' he wrote not 
long afterwards, 'what an orator Rochester is, and how 
'vehemently he persuadeth it ! Martin Luther hath 
'burned the pope's decretals: a manifest sign, saith he, 
'that he would have burned the pope's holiness also, if 
'he had had him! A like argument, which I suppose to 
'be rather true, I make: Rochester and his holy breth- 
'ren have burnt Christ's Testament: an evident sign 
'verily, that they would have burnt Christ Himself also, 
'if they had had Himl' But so it was that for a while 
the persecution triumphed. The faith of the confessors 
was not yet purified and strengthened. 

From Cam.bridge and London we pass to Oxford. 
One of the first and most active distributors of Tyn- 
dale's Testaments was Thomas Garret, curate of All 
Hallows, Cheapside. It seems that he had been en- 
gaged some time in circulating them at Oxford and 
elsewhere before the suspicion of the government was 
roused. At last, in Feb. 1528^ tidings of his labours 
reached Wolsey, and search was made for him in all 
London. It was found that he was then 'gone to 
' Oxford to make sale of [the books] there to such as he 
' knew to be lovers of the Gospel,' for this was not his 
first labour of the kind. A messenger was despatched 



■^ Foxe, Ads and Monuments, v. 
418. 

^ Obedience of a Christian Alan, 
p. 221 (a.d. 1527). I owe the pas- 
sage to Mr Anderson, I. p. 107. It 
is possible indeed that Tyndale may- 
be speaking here of the burning of 
Luther's translations, which were 
found in possession of the Hanse 
merchants 3 for it is not certain that 



the English Testaments were burnt 
till after Tunstall's sermon (/. e. after 
April, 1526). See p. 35. 

^ Mr Demaus has pointed out to me 
that this is certainly the date of Gar- 
ret's apprehension. At the same time 
there can be no doubt that his con- 
nexion with Oxford commenced at 
an earlier time, and probably in 
1526. 



T VXD ALE. 



4t 



thither to apprehend him, but the timely warning of a 
friend gave him an opportunity of escaping. But ' after 

* that he was gone a day's journey and a half he was so 

* fearful that his heart would no other but that he must 
'needs return unto Oxford.' He was immediately ap- 
prehended, but again escaped from custody and sought 
out his friend Dalaber, who has recorded the story. 
With 'deep sighs and plenty of tears he prayed me,' 
Dalaber writes, 'to help to convey him away, and so he 

* cast off his hood and his gown wherein he came unto 
' me, and desired me to give him a coat with sleeves, if 
' I had any ; and told me that he would go into Wales 
'and thence convey himself to Germany if he might. 
' Then I put on him a sleeved coat of mine, of fine cloth 
' in grain, which my mother had given me. He would 
'have another manner of cap of me, but I had none but 
' priest-like, such as his own was. Then kneeled we 

* both down together on our knees, lifting up our hearts 
'and hands to God, our heavenly Father, desiring him 
'with plenty of tears so to conduct and prosper him in 
'his journey that he might well escape the danger of his 
' enemies, to the glory of His holy Name, if His good 
' pleasure and will so were. And then we embraced 
'and kissed one the other. ..and so he departed from 
'me apparelled in my coat...' But when Garret thus 
fled others remained behind not unworthy to carry on 
his work. 'When he was gone down the stairs from 
' my chamber,' Dalaber continues, ' I straightway did shut 
' my chamber-door and went into my study shutting the 
' door upon me, and took the New Testament of Eras- 
'mus' translation in my hands, kneeled down on my 
' knees, and with many a deep sigh and salt tear, I did 
' with much deliberation read over the tenth chapter of 
' St Matthew's Gospel ; and when I had so done, with 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



42 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



' fervent prayer I did commit unto God that our dearly 
^ beloved brother Garret, earnestly beseeching Him in 
'and for Jesus Christ's sake, His only begotten Son our 
' Lord, that He would vouchsafe not only safety to con- 
' duct and keep our said dear brother from the hands of 
' all his enemies ; but also that He would endue His 
' tender and lately born little flock in Oxford with hea- 
'venly strength by His Holy Spirit, that they might be 
'well able thereby valiantly to withstand to His glory 
' all their fierce enemies, and also might quietly to their 
'own salvation with all godly patience bear Christ's 
'heavy cross, which I now saw was presently to be laid 
' on their young and week backs, unable to bear so huge 
'a one without the great help of His Holy Spirit. 
'This done I laid aside my books safe'... Within a short 
interval Garret was brought back to Oxford. By this 
time numerous discoveries had been made. Forbidden 
books had been found carefully secreted. The Car- 
dinal's College, which had received a large infusion of 
Cambridge men, was deeply infected with the new he- 
resy. But for the moment old influences were too 
powerful. The 'lately born flock' was not ripe for the 
trial. Before many days were over Garret and Dalaber 
took a principal part in a public act of penance in com- 
pany with Fryth and Taverner and Coxe and Udall and 
Ferrar and many others destined to play an important 
part in the coming struggle of the Reformation. One 
detail of their punishment was to throw a book into a 
fire kindled at Carfax. The procession passed away, 
the fire died out, the books were consumed, and such 
was the end of the first appearance of Tyndale's New 
Testament at Oxford \ 

1 The original history is given by Foxe, v. 421 ff., and App. No. vi. 



TY.\^I)ALE. 



43 



Twelve years later (1540) Barnes and Garret were 
n:iartyred together, two days after the execution of 
Crumwell. 

Even within a short time this zeal of persecution 
brought out into greater prominence the extent of the 
movement acrainst which it was directed. One of those 

o 

who had originally (June, 1527) contributed money for 
the purpose of buying up Tyndale's Testaments was Nix, 
bishop of Norwichl This singular plan for stopping 
the sale of the books having failed, Nix wrote three 
years afterwards in deep distress to archbishop War- 
ham to obtain some more effectual interference in the 
matter. His letter is in every way so quaint and 
characteristic that it must be quoted in its original form : 
' I am accombred with such as kepith and redith these 

'arronious boks in English My Lorde, I have done 

'that lieth in me for the suppresion of suche parsons; 
'but it passith my power or any spiritual man for to do 
*it; for dyverse saith openly in my diocesse that the 
'king's grace wolde that they shulde have the saide 

'arroneous boks ..And they [with whom I confer] say 

'that whersomever they go they here say that the king's 
'pleasure is the Newe Testament in English shal go 
'forth and men sholde have it and read it; and from 
'that opinion I can no wise induce them but I had 
'gretter auctoritie to punyshe them than I have. Where- 
'fore I beseiche your good Lordshep...that a remedy 
'may be had. For, now it may be done wel in my 
'diocesse; for the gentilmen and commenty be not 
'greatly infect, but marchants and such that hath ther 
'abyding not ferre from the see... There is a Collage in 
'Cambridge called Gunnel haule [Gonville and Caius 

^ His letter is given by Anderson, i. p. 158. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
Histor)'. 



Progress of 
the defnand 
for the E7ig' 
lish Bible. 



Bp. Nixs 
Complain i. 



44 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



'College], of the foundation of a bp. of Norwich. I here 
'of no Clerk that hath commen ought lately of that 
'Collage but saverith of the frying pan tho he speke 
'never so holely^'... 

The fears and wishes of Nix were probably shared 
by a large party in England, and ten days after he wrote 
an imposing assembly was convened by archbishop War- 
ham, at which the errors of Tyndale and his friends were 
formally denounced, and a bill drawn up to be published 
by preachers. In this it was stated, among other things, 
that, in spite of the widespread feeling to the contt'ary, 
it was not part of the King's duty to cause the Scrip- 
tures to be circulated among the people in the vulgar 
tongue. And that he 'by the advice and deliberation of 
'his council, and the agreement of great learned men, 
'thinketh in his conscience that the divulging of this 
'Scripture at this time in the English tongue to be com- 
'mitted to the people, should rather be to the further 
'confusion and distraction than the edification of their 
'souls ^' Thus in the very condemnation of the verna- 
cular Bible, the general demand for it is acknowledged, 
and a translation is only deferred till a more convenient 
opportunity, which was nearer at hand than More or 
Tunstall could have imagined. Even in Warham's as- 
sembly 'there were' on Latimer's testimony 'three or 
'four that would have had the Scripture to go forth in 
'English.' ^The which thing also your grace,' so he 
writes to the King, 'hath promised by your last procla- 
'mation : the which promise I pray God that your gra- 
'cious Highness may shortly perform, even to-day before 
'to-morrow. Nor let the wickedness of these worldly 
'men detain you from your godly purpose and promise.' 

■■ Strype's Cranmcr, 695 f. App, xiL The letter is dated May r4th. 
2 VVilkins' Concilia, in. izd. 



T VXD ALE. 



45 



Thus the first battle for the Bible was being fought 
in England. Meanwhile the work had advanced one 
step further abroad. Very early in the same year it is 
likely that Tyndale continued his work by publishing 
separately translations of Genesis and Deuteronomy. 
It is not known when the other books of the Pentateuch 
were printed. The earliest copy w^hich contains the five 
books has at the end of Genesis the date * 1530, the 17th 
'of January.' Perhaps however this may indicate accord- 
ing to our style, ' Jan. 1531 ;' and there is no evidence to 
shew when the whole collection was issued, or indeed 
whether it was issued as a whole. The marginal glosses 
with which these translations are annotated are full 
of interest and strongly controversial. The spirit and 
even the style of Luther is distinctly visible in them. 
In the directness and persistency of their polemics 
against Rome they differ much from the glosses in the 
quarto Testament. Thus Tyndale finds in the cere- 
monies of the Jewish Church the origin of the Romish 
rites (note on Ex. xxviii). For example, on Ex. xxix. 
37, he adds, 'Touch not the chalice nor the altar-stone, 
'nor holy oil, and hold your hand out of the font' On 
Ex. xxxvi. 5, he writes: 'When will the Pope say Hoo 
'(hold!) and forbid to offer for the building of St Peter's 
'church.^ And when will our spirituality say Hoo! 
'and forbid to give them more land, and to make 
'more foundations.'^ Never until they have all.' Even 
Tyndale too could descend to a pleasantry like Luther. 
Thus on Ex. xxxii. 35, he remarks, 'The Pope's 
'Bull slayeth more than Aaron's calf...' The tonsure 
is criticized Levit. xxi. 5, *0f the heathen priests 
'then took our prelates the ensample of their bald 
'pates.' One grim touch of satire may be added, 
Deut. xi. 19, 'Talk of them [the Lord's words] when 



Cliap. ii. 
External 
History. 

Progress of 
Tyndnlc. 



Pentateiicli. 



The tnnr- 
giiial 
g-losses of 
Penia tench 



46 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



'thou sittest in thine house.' 'Talk of Robin Hood, 
'say our prelates.' 

In the same year (153 1), in all probability, the book of 
Jonah^ with an important Prologue appeared, but no more 
of Tyndale's work on the Old Testament was published 
during his lifetime, except the 'Epistles from the Old 
Testament,' which were added to the revised edition of his 
New Testament. For in the midst of his constant perils 
and anxieties from within and from without Tyndale 
found time to revise his New Testament carefully. The 
immediate occasion for the publication of his work was the 
appearance of an unauthorised revision in August 1534, 
by George Joye. The demand for the New Testaments 
which appears to have slackened since 1530, was again 
so great that three surreptitious editions were printed at 
Antwerp in that year; and Joye undertook to revise the 
sheets of a fourth edition. In doing this he made use 
as he says, of the Latin text, and aimed at giving 'many 
'words their pure and native signification.' The title of 
the book is singularly affected^, and the alterations were 



^ Of this a single copy was found 
in i86r by Lord A, Hervey, which 
was reproduced in facsimile by Mr F. 
Fry, 1863. For a comparison of the 
version with that of Coverdale, see 
p. 64. The book was denounced by 
Stokesley, Dec. 3, 1531, and in 1532 
Sir T. More speaks of 'Jonas made 
' out of Tyndale.' Mr Fry has called 
my attention to these references. 

'^ The New Testament as it M^as 
written and caused to be written by 
them which herde yt, whom also oure 
Saueoure Christ Jesus commaunded 
that they shulde preach it vnto al 
creatures. 

At the end of the New Testament 
is this colophon : 

Here endeth the New Testament, 
diligently ouersene and corrected, 
and prynted now agayn at Antwerpe 



by me wydowe of Christoffel of En- 
doue. In the yere of oure Lorde 
M.ccccc and xxxiiii, in August. 

One copy only of this edition is 
known, which is in the Grenville Li- 
brary in the British Museum. 

It is not true, as is commonly said, 
that Joye ' expunged ' the word * re- 
surrection' from his New Testament. 
It stands in such critical passages as 
Acts xvii. 18, 32 ; i. 22 ; iv. 2, &c. ; 
I Cor. XV. 12, &c.; nor did Tyndale 
bring this charge against him, but 
that 'throughout Matthew, Mark and 
* Luke perpetually, and often in the 
'Acts, and sometimes in John, and 
' also in the Hebrews, where he find- 
' eth this word "Resurrection," he 
' changeth it into the "life after this 
' life," or "very life," and such like, 
'as one that abhorred the name of 



TYNDALE. 



<7 



such as to arouse the just indignation of Tyndale, whose 
name however is nowhere connected with the version. 
Among other new renderings Tyndale specially notices 
that oi'the life after this' for ' 7'esiirrection' Still Joye 
does not avoid the word 'resurrection;' and if this were 
the only change, the particular substitution would be of 
little moment in the connexion where it occurs ; but 
comparatively few paragraphs are left wholly untouched 
as far as I have examined the book. One continuous 
passage will exhibit Joye's mode of dealing with the 
text. The words in italics are variations from Tyn- 
dale : 

'That thing {pm.. T.) which was from the beginning 
'declare we unto you, (add. concerning T. ist ed.) which 
* we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which 
'we have looked upon, and our hands have handled; 
'even that same tiling which is {of the word of T.) life. 
'For that (the T.) life appeared, and we have seen it (om. 
'T.), wherefore zve {and T.) bear witness and shew unto 
'you that eternal life, which was with the Father and 
'appeared unto us. That same thing (om. T.) which we 
'have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye may 
'have fellowship with us, and that our fellowship may be 
'with the Father and His Son Jesus ChristV (i John i. 
I-3-) 



•the resurrection.' {IV. T. yet once 
more to the Christian reader, in the 
N.T. of 1534.) Thus in Matt. xxii. 
2 5, 30, we read ' life after this ;' xxii. 
31, 'the life of them that be dead.' 
So also Luke xx. 27, 33, 36 (chil- 
dren of that life). John v. 29 is trans- 
lated ' and shall come forth, they that 
' have done good unto the very life, 
' and they that have done evil into 
* the life of damnation.' In John xi. 
24, 25 the word 'resurrection' is re- 
tained. From these examples it is 



obvious that Joye's object was simply 
exegetical in the particular passages 
which he altered, and that he had no 
desire to expunge the idea or the 
word 'resurrection' from his version. 
Later writers have not dealt justly 
with him. 

^ In John i. i — 18 the following 
noticeable variations occur : 

I that Word : and God zvas that 
Word. 4 life (om. the). 5 darkness 
(om. the). 10 and the world (om. 
yet). Ti into his own and his (om. 



Chap, ii 
External 
History. 



48 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



Chap. ii. 
E\-ternal 
History. 



Tyitdales 
7-e:nscd edi- 
tion, 1534. 



Several of the changes noticed are suggested by the 
Vulgate ; others are due apparently only to a mistaken 
effort to obtain clearness: none mark a critical examina- 
tion of the original. But Joye knew that Tyndale was 
studying the Greek afresh for his revised edition, which 
he had had some time in hand, and so he might well be 
said not to have 'used the office of an honest man.' 
However Tyndale's own work was ready in the No- 
vember of the same year. The text was not only 
revised, but furnished also with short marginal notes. 
Prologues were added to the several books ^; the begin- 
nings and endings of the lessons read in Church were 
marked; and a translation of 'the Epistles taken out of 
'the Old Testament, which are read in the Church after 
'the Use of Salisbury upon certain days of the year,' 
which include a large number of fragments from the Old 
Testament and the Apocrypha, classed together by 
Tyndale under one head^ 



own) received. 15 bare witness of 
him, saying. 16 favour for fazmn: 
1 7 favour and verity. 

In Ephes. i. again these are found : 

5 that we should be chosen to be 
heirs. 6 in his beloved son. 8 wis- 
dom and pritdcncy. 13 the Gospel 
of your health. 18 what tiling that 
hope is. 

^ On the relation of these Prologues 
to Luther's, see Chap, ill. 

^ The relation of the 'Epistles' 
containing translations of the Old 
Testament to the text of Tyndale's 
continuous translation will be no- 
ticed afterwards. The following is 
(I hope) an accurate list of them. 
Gen. xxxvii. 6 — 2 2; Ex. xii. 1 — 
11; XX. 12 — 24; xxiv. 12 — 18; 
Lev. xix. I — 18; Num. xx. 2 — 13; 
I Kings xvii. 17 — 24; xix. i — 8; 
Prov. xxxi. 10 — 31; Cant. ii. i — 14; 
Is. i. r6 — 19; ii. i — 5;\vii. 10 — 15; 
xi. I — 5; xii. I — 6; xlix. I — 7; 11. i 



— 8; liii. r — 12; Iviii. i — 9; Ix. i — 
6; Ixii. 6 — 12 ; Jerem. xvii. 13 — 18; 
xxiii. 6 — 8 (wrongly given xxxiii.) ; 
Ezech. i. 10 — 13; xviii. 20 — 28; xxxvi. 
23 — 28; Joel ii. 12 — 19; 23 — 27 ; hi. 
17 — 21; Hos. xiv. 1 — 9 (wrongly 
given xiii.) ; Amos ix. 13 — 15 ; Zech. 
ii. 10 — 13; viii. 3 — 8; Mai. iii. i — 4. 
From the Apocrypha, Esther xih. 8 
— 18; Wisd. V. 1—5; Ecclus. xv. i 

— 6; xxiv. 7—15; 17—22; xliv. 17; 
xlv. 4 (part); Ii. 9 — 12. 

In his reference to these, Mr An- 
derson is singularly unhappy. He 
omits six of the chapters from which 
the passages are taken (he does not 
give the verses), and of those which 
he gives, six are wrong, from a con- 
fusion of X and v. He suppresses all 
the passages from the Apocrypha and 
converts Esther xiii. (apocryphal) into 
Esther viii. (canonical). He argues 
from the publication of these passages, 
'that there were other chapters in. 



TYNDALE. 



49 



One of the few copies of this edition which have 
been preserved is of touching interest. Among the men 
who had suffered for aiding in the circulation of the 
earher editions of the Testament was a merchant-adven- 
turer of Antwerp, Mr Harman, who seems to have 
appHed to Queen Anne Boleyn for redress. The Queen 
listened to the plea which was urged in his favour, and 
by her intervention he was restored to the freedom and 
privileges of which he had been deprived. Tyndale 
could not fail to hear of her good offices, and he acknow- 
ledged them by a royal gift. He was at the time 
engaged in superintending the printing of his revised 
New Testament, and of this he caused one copy to be 
struck off on vellum and beautifully illuminated. No 
preface or dedication or name mars the simple integrity 
of this copy. Only on the gilded edges in faded red 
letters runs the simple title Amia Regina AnglicB^. 

The interest of the Queen in the work of Tyndale 
appears to have extended yet further^: an edition of his 
revised New Testament, the first volume of Holy Scrip- 
ture printed in England, appeared in the year in which 
she was put to death (1536), and from the press of a 



'manuscript' (i. p. 570), wholly neg- 
lecting to notice that these lessons 
were a definite collection from the 
service book. It is not generally 
worth while to note mistakes, but this 
error deserves to be signalized, be- 
cause it does not spring from inaccu- 
racy, but apparently in some degree 
from want of candour, for Mr An- 
derson labours to shew that Tyndale 
would not have translated the Apo- 
crypha. 

^ The copy was bequeathed to the 
British Museum by the Rev. C. M. 
Cracherode in 1799, but I have been 
unable to learn its previous history. 
It may have been 'bound in blue 
' morocco' when it was presented to 



Anne Boleyn, as Mr Anderson says 
(i. 413), though it is very unlikely : 
the present binding is obviously of 
the last century. 

The shield on the title-page is filled 
with the arms of France and England 
quarterly. The first quarter is de- 
faced, and the outline of the wood- 
engraving below is mixed with the 
charge. The capitals are exquisitely 
illuminated throughout. 

^ The ' lady Anne' had at an ear- 
lier time had a perilous adventure 
from lending to one of her ladies a 
copy of Tyndale's Obedie7tce of a 
Christian Man. The narrative is 
quoted in Tyndale's Works y I. p. 
130. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 

A nne Bo- 
leyn s copy. 



50 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



printer with whom her party was connected ^ Tyndale, 
who suffered in the same year, may have been martyred 
before the book was finished, but at least he must have 
been cheered with the knowledge of its progress. He 
had worked for thirteen years an exile by foreign instru- 
ments, and now in his last moments he was allowed to 
rejoice in the thought that his labour had found its 
proper home in his own land. For this end he had 
constantly striven: for this he had been prepared to 
sacrifice everything else; and the end was gained only 
when he was called to die. 

It is impossible to follow in detail the circumstances 
of Tyndale's betrayal and martyrdom, yet the story is 
well worth pondering over. Some of the life-like touches 
in Foxe's narrative bring out the singleness of the cha- 
racter of the man whom he worthily called 'for his nota- 
'ble pains and travail an apostle of England.' One work 
had absorbed all his energy, and intent on that he had 
no eye for other objects. The traitor by whose devices 
he was taken (May, 1535) seemed to him, in spite of warn- 
ings, 'honest, handsomely learned and very conformable! 
He even furnished him with money, 'for in the wily sub- 
'tilties of this world he was simple and inexpert.' But in 
defence of himself Tyndale needed no counsel ; even by 
an adversary he was called 'a learned, pious and good 
'man:' his keeper, and his keeper's daughter, and others 
of his keeper's household were won over by him to his 
belief. His last prayer when fastened to the stake (Oct. 



1 This was not T. Berthelet, as is fore it passed into Bertlielet's posses- 

commonly supposed, bvit T. Godfray. sion; and there is no evidence that 

This fact has been ascertained be- Berthelet used it as early as 1536. 
yondalldoubtby MrBradshaw. The The edition ends with the signifi- 

engraved border, on the evidence of cant words, 'God save the King, and 

which the work has been assigned to ' all his well willers.' 
Berthelet, was used by Godfray be- 



TYNDALE. 



51 



1536) witnessed equally to his loyalty and his faith: 
'Lord! open the King of England's eyes! 

Before his imprisonment Tyndale revised his New 
Testament once again for the press. This last edi- 
tion contains one innovation in the addition of head- 
ings to the chapters in the Gospels and Acts, but not in 
the Epistles; and is without the marginal notes, which 
were added to the edition of 1534. But it is chiefly 
distinguished by the peculiarity of the orthography, 
which has received a romantic interpretation. Tyndale, 
as we have seen, had affirmed that 'he who followeth 
'the plough' should in a few years have a full knowledge 
of the Scripture, and from the occurrence of such words 
as maester, faetJter, moetJter, stoone, in this edition it was 
concluded by a biographer that in his last years he 
adapted his translation to *the pronunciation of the 
'peasantry.' The conjecture seemed plausible and it is 
scarcely surprising that it has been transformed by repe- 
tition into an acknowledged fact. It is however not borne 
out by an examination of the book itself Whatever 
may be the explanation of the orthography it is evident 
from its inconsistency that it was not the result of any 
fixed design. Nay more, there is not the least reason to 
suppose that some of the forms are provincial, or that 
the forms as a whole would make the language plainer 
to rustics. The headings too, which have been also sup- 
posed to have been designed 'to help to the understand- 
'ing of the subjects treated of,' just fail when on that 
theory they would be most needed\ 



Chap. ii. 

External 
History. 

His last 
Neiv Testa r 
ment. 



^ Two copies of this edition are 
known. That which I have used is 
in the University Library at Cam- 
bridge. The orthography in the Ta- 
ble of the four EvangeHsts and the 
Prologue to the Romans which fol- 



lows (not displaced by the binder) of- 
fers no marked peculiarities. In sheet 
A we find acJtgell, ivaeye, /aether, 
waere, saeyde, moether, aroese, be- 
koelde, toeke, harde (heard), &c. &c. 
In B, maester, mother, moether, fa- 

E2 



52 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



But though this pleasant fancy of the literal fulfil- 
ment of an early promise must be discarded, Tyndale 
achieved in every way a nobler fulfilment of it. Instead 
of lowering his translation to a vulgar dialect, he lifted 
up the common language to the grand simplicity of his 
own idiom. *It pleased God,' as he wrote in his first 
Prologue, 'to put [the translation] in his mind,' and if we 
look at his life and his work, we cannot believe that he 
was left without the Spirit of God in the execution of it. 
His single honesty is beyond all suspicion. 'I call God 
'to record,' so he writes to Fryth in the Tower, 1532, 
'against the day we shall appear before our Lord Jesus, 
'to give a reckoning of our doings, that I never altered 
'one syllable of God's word against my conscience, nor 
'would this day, if all that is in the earth, whether it be 
'pleasure, honour or riches, might be given meV Not 
one selfish thought mixed with his magnificent devotion. 
No treacherous intrigues ever shook his loyalty to his 
king: no intensity of distress ever obscured his faith in 
Christ. 'I assure you,' he said to a royal envoy^, 'if It 



tJier, sayd (consistently), fayth, stoede, 
&c. In C, sayde, angels, moetker, 
harde, inaester, master^ father, &c. 
In D, faether, moetker, mother, sayde, 
hearde, &c. In F on one side, f aether, 
moether, broether, and on the other, 
angels, sayde, daye, brother, told, 
hearde, &c. In Y and Z we have al- 
most consistentlyy^^M, saeyde, hoepe, 
almoest,praeyer, &c. Yet again in b 
prayer, &c. In the headings of the 
Epistles we have saynct and saeynct. 
Some spellings certainly belong to a 
foreign compositor, thongs (tongues, 
r Cor. xiii.) ; thaiigh (taught). Some 
[ cannot explain, c«/(?^ (called), holly 
'holy), which forms are consistently 
used. Of possible explanations none 
seems more likely than that the copy 
was read to a Flemish compositor (at 
Brussels? or Malines?) and that the 



vowels simply give the Flemish equi- 
valents of the English vowel sounds. 
See Note at the end of the section. 

The text is carefully revised, as will 
be shewn afterwards, and the chapter 
headings are simply transferred from 
the table of the Gospels and Acts in 
the Testament of 1534. [Mr F. Fry 
has since found substantially the same 
text in an edition dated 1534 (G, H.), 
i.e. probably 1535, Jan.— March.] 

1 Tyndale's Works, p. 456 (ed. 

157.^)- 

2 Vaughan's dispatch (i =; 3 1) quoted 
by Anderson, l. p. 278. Fryth's lan- 
guage (1533) is to the same effect: 
' This hath been offered you, is of- 
' fered, and shall be offered. Grant 
' that the Word of God, I mean the 
' text of Scripture, may go abroad in 
* our English tongue, as other nations 



TYNDALE. 



53 



'would stand with the king's most gracious pleasure to 
'grant only a bare text of the Scripture to be put forth 
'among his people, like as it is put forth among the 
'subjects of the emperor in these parts [the Netherlands], 
'be it the translation of what person soever shall please 
'his majesty, I shall immediately make faithful promise 
'never to write more, nor abide two days in these parts 
'after the same; but immediately repair into his realm, 
'and there most humbly submit myself at the feet of his 
'royal majesty, offering my body to suffer what pain or 
'torture, yea what death his grace will, so that this be 
'obtained^ His life had seemed friendless, but his one 
dearest companion (Fryth) may interpret the temper 
common to them both. 'Doubt not,' he writes from the 
Tower to his desolate congregation, 'but that GOD... shall 
'so provide for you that ye shall have an hundred fathers 
'for one: an hundred mothers for one: an hundred houses 
'for one: and that in this life, as I have proved by experi- 
^ence^' We dilute the promise by our comments: these 
martyrs proved it in their lives. 

The worth of Tyndale as a scholar must be estimated 
by his translation, which will be examined afterwards. 
Of the spirit in which he undertook the great work of his 
life something has been said already. To the end he 
retained unchanged, or only deepened and chastened, 
his noble forgetfulness of self in the prospect of its 
accomplishment, with a jealous regard for the sincere 
rendering of the Scriptures. Before he published the 
revised edition of 1534 he had been sorely tried by the 
interference of Joye, which might, as he thought, bring 
discredit to the Gospel itself The passage with which 

' have it in their tongues, and my bro- ' while we have breath, and shew in 

' ther William Tyndale and 1 have ' few words that the Scriptm-e doth in 

' done, and will promise you to write ' many; and so at the least save some.' 

' no more. If you will not grant this Fryth's Works, p. 115 (ed. 1573). 

* condition, then will we be doing ^ Anderson, i. 345. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History, 



Tyndales 
last words 
on nis 
trans- 
lation* 



54 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



he closes his disclaimer of Joye's edition reflects at once 
his vigour and its tenderness. There is in it something 
of the freedom and power of Luther, but it is charged 
with a simple humility which Luther rarely if ever shews. 
../My part/ Tyndale writes, 'be not in Christ if mine 
'heart be not to follow and live according as I teach, and 
'also if mine heart weep not night and day for mine own 
'sin and other men's indifferently, beseeching God to 
'convert us all and to take his wTath from us and to be 
'merciful as well to all other men, as to mine own 
'soul, caring for the wealth of the realm I was born in, 
' for the king and all that are thereof, as a tender-hearted 
'mother would do for her only son. 

'As concerning all I have translated or otherwise 
'written, I beseech all men to read it for that purpose I 
'wrote it, even to bring them to the knowledge of the 
'Scripture. And as far as the Scripture approveth it, 
'so far to allow it, and if in any place the word of God 
'disallow it, there to refuse it, as I do before our Saviour 
'Christ and His congregation. And when they find fault 
'let them shew it me, if they be nigh, or write to me if 
'they be/ar off: or write openly against it and improve 
'it, and I promise them, if I shall perceive that their 
'reasons conclude I will confess mine ignorance openly. 

'Wherefore I beseech George Joye, yea and all other 
'too, for to translate the Scripture for themselves, whether 
'o:ut of Greek, Latin, or Hebrew. Or, if they will needs, 
'...let them take my translations and labours, and change, 
'and alter, and correct and corrupt at their pleasures, 
'and call it their own translations and put to their ow^n 
'names, and not to play bo-peep after George Joye's 
'manner... But I neither can nor yet will suffer of any 
'man that he shall go, take my translation, and correct 
'it without name, and make such changing as I myself 



TYNDALE. 



55 



'durst not do, as I hope to have my part in Christ, 
'though the whole world should be given me for my 
4abour\' 



^ * W. T. yet once again to the 
'Christian Reader' in the N. T. of 
1534. I cannot find this address in 
my copy of Tyndale's Works pub- 
lished by the Parker Society. Part 
of it is given in the Life, pp. Ixii. ff. 

The Grenville fragment of Tyn- 
dale's first quarto Testament with 
glosses has been perfectly reproduced 
in photo-lithography by Mr E. Arber, 
London, 18 71. 

The first octavo has been printed : 
(i) by Mr Offor, but this edition, 
though verbally accurate, is wholly 



untrustworthy in spelling ; and (2) in 
fac-simile by Mr F. Fry with most 
scrupulous exactness. 

The revised edition of 1534 (M. 
Emperour) is given in Bagster's Hexa- 
pla, carefully and well, as far as I 
have observed. 

The final revision of 1535 [or 1534 
G. H.] has not yet been published as 
a whole or in a collation, though it 
is from this that Tyndale's work has 
passed directly into our Authorised 
Version. 



Chap. ii. 
External 

History. 



Mr F. Fry has made an ample col- 
lection of the spellings peculiar to or 
characteristic of the edition of 1535. 
By the help of this, which he most 
kindly communicated to me, I have 
drawn up the following table of the 
substitutions of vowel sounds. They 
seem to me to fall (as Mr W. A.Wright 
has suggested) under the general de- 
scription which Bosworth has given 
of the peculiarities of the Flemish 
orthography: Anglo-Saxon Diction- 
ary, p. cxi. The unequal distribu- 
tion of the peculiarities to which at- 
tention has been called already (p. 51, 
n. i) is a most important fact in this 
connexion: 

ae for a 

abstaeyne, aengell, awaeke, caeke, 
caese, faether, graece, maester, 
raether, shaell, greaet 

ae for ay 

vaele (vayle 1534) 

ae for ea 

aete (eate), paerle (pearl), recaeve 
(receave 1534), swaerdes (sweardes 
1534) 

ae for e 

belaeved (beleved 1534), decaev- 
able (decevable 1534), dekaeye 
(dekeye 1534), naedeth 
1534) 



Note to p. 52. 
oe for o 

aboede, accoerde,almoest, anoether, 

aroese, avoeyde, boedy, boeke, 

broether, choese, coelde, hoepe, 

moether, roese 
oe for ou 

foere (foure 1534) 
oe for e 

knoeled (kneled 1534) 
00 for o 

boones, coostes (costes), hoow, loo 

(lo), moore, moost, oone, oonly, 

oons (once), roope, thoorow, whoo, 

whoose 
ye for y 

abyede (abyde 1534) 
ey for e 

agreyment (agrement 1534) 
ee for e 

heere, preest (prest), spreede (sprede 

1534), teell, theese 
ea for a 

eare (are) 
ie for y (i) 

bliend 
ea for e 

streates (stretes), fealde (felde 1534), 

hear (her), neade (nede 1534) 
ae for ay 

chaene (chayne 1534), counsael 
(counsayle 1534) 
(nedeth ue for u 

crueses, ruele, ruelers. 



56 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



§ 2. COVERDALE. 

Tyndale's character is heroic. He could see clearly 
the work to which he was called and pursue it with a 
single unswerving faith in GoD and in the powers which 
God had given him. It was otherwise with Miles 
Coverdale, who was allowed to finish what Tyndale left 
incomplete. The differences of the men are written no 
less on their features than on their lives. But our admi- 
ration for the solitary massive strength of the one must 
not make us insensible to the patient labours and tender 
sympathy of the other ^ From the first Coverdale 
appears to have attached himself to the liberal members 
of the old party and to have looked to working out a 
reformation from within through them. As early as 
1527 he was in intimate connexion with Crumwell and 
More^; and in all probability it was under their patron- 
age that he was able to prepare for his translation of 
Holy Scripture. How long he thus laboured we cannot 
telll In 1529 he met Tyndale at Hamburgh", and 



Some sounds are expressed in dif- 
ferent ways, especially 'o.' Thus 
we have aloene and aloone ; boeldely 
and booldly; boethe and booth; code 
and coote ; hoenie and hoome; loeke 
and louke {loke 1534); noene and noane; 
stoene and stoone; thoese and thoose; 
whoem and tvhoom. So also we have 
theare and theere ; fought and thaught 
{taught). 

Other exceptional forms are tappe 
(top), touth (to the 1534), waere and 
woere (where), woeld (would) ; te 
(the) ; mouny (money). 

^ The later Puritanism of Cover- 
dale is consistent with this view of his 
character. He was a man born ra- 
ther to receive than to create impres- 
sions. 

2 Anderson, i. p. 186. 

^ In an undated letter to Crum- 
well he says, evidently in reference 



to some specific ' communication ' 
from him, ' Now I begin to taste of 
'Holy Scriptures... Nothing in the 

* world I desire but books as con- 

* cerning my learning : they once had, 
' I do not doubt, but Almighty God 

* shall perform that in me which he 
' of his plentiful favour and grace 
' hath begun.' Anderson fixes this in 
1531. The letter however from style 
seems to be nearly contemporary with 
another addressed to Crumwell in 
1527. 

* Foxe, Acts and Monittnents, v. 
120. I see nothing derogatory to 
Tyndale or improbable in Foxe's ex- 
plicit statement that at this time Co- 
verdale helped him in translating the 
Pentateuch; though on such a point 
Foxe's unsupported statement is not 
sufficient evidence. 



COVERDALE. 



57 



must have continued abroad for a considerable part of 
the following years up to 1536. In the meantime a 
great change had passed over England since the 'Bill' of 
i53o\ At the close of 1534 a convocation under the 
presidency of Cranmer had agreed to petition the king 
that he would 'vouchsafe to decree that a translation of 
'the Scriptures into English should be made by certain 
'honest and learned men whom the king should nomi- 
'nate; and that the Scriptures so translated should be 
'delivered to the people according to their learning^' 
Crumwell, who must have been well aware of the turn 
which opinion had taken, seems now to have urged 
Coverdale to commit his work to the press. At any 
rate by 1534 he was ready, 'as he was desired,' 'to set 
'forth ' (i. e. to print) his translation ^ and the work was 
finished in October, 1535. 

But up to the present time the place where it was 
printed is wholly undetermined, though most bibliogra- 
phers agree that it was printed abroad. Various con- 
jectures have been made, but when examined minutely 
they are found to be unsupported by any substantial 
evidence. The wood-cuts and type are certainly not 
those used by Egenolph of Frankfort, to which however 
they bear a very close resemblance ^ On the other 



^ See p. 44. 

^ Strype, Cranmer, p. 34. It is 
uncertain whether it was after this 
resolution (as seems most likely), or 
not till after the corresponding reso- 
lutions of 1536, that Cranmer endea- 
voured to engage the bishops in a 
translation or revision of the English 
Bible [New Testament], of which 
attempt Strype has preserved an amus- 
ing anecdote : Cranmer, p. 48. 

Strype says that Cranmer took ' an 
'old English translation which he 
' divided into nine or ten parts... to 
' be sent to the best learned bishops 



' and others, to the intent they should 
'make a perfect correction thereof.' 
It has been argued that the epithet 
' old' can only refer to a copy of the 
Wycliffite version — as if that were 
available for such a purpose ; but in 
point of fact the epithet is not found 
in Foxe's MSS., to which Strype re- 
fers as the authority for his account. 

^ The date is added in the edition 
of 15 50. The words do not imply 
that he commenced it then. 

^ Mr F. Fry on Coverdale' s Bible of 
1535? P- 32' On this point I have 
satisfied myself completely. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



His Bible 
sent to the 
press. 



58 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



hand, no book printed by Froschover of Zurich has yet 
been found with more than the two larger kinds of type 
used in Coverdale's Bible\ The question is further 
compHcated by the fact that the title-page and prelimi- 
nary matter were reprinted in a different (English) type^ 
and the five remaining title-pages represent three distinct 
issues, two in 1535, and one in 1536. Two copies have 
a title-page corresponding to the body of the book, dated 
1535, and one of them preserves a single page of the 
original preliminary matter. Another copy has a title- 
page in English type, corresponding to the English pre- 
liminary matter, dated also 1535. The two other title- 
pages are printed in English type, but with the date 
1536^ Thus there can be no reason to doubt that the 
book was issued both with the foreign and English title- 
pages, &c/, though it may still be doubted whether the 
English title-page, &c. belongs to 1536 or to i535^ 

One important difference between the foreign and 

^ Mr Fry, Lc. p. -28. It is right to mine the cause of the suppression of 

add tliat I am convinced, on internal tlie foreign title-page and Prologue, 

grounds, that Froschover was the Coverdale may have explained too 

printer, though at present no satisfac- much in detail ' the Douche and La- 

tory direct evidence of the fact can be ' tin' sources from which he borrowed 

adduced. Froschover, it may be add- to suit the wishes of his patrons or 

ed, printed the edition of 1550. publishers. The change in the title- 

[Dr Ginsburg inforrns me that he page suggests the conjecture, which 

has complete typographical proof that is however otherwise unsupported, 

the Bible was printed by Froschover.] ° It is possible (as has been sug- 

^ Probably, as Mr Fry shews, by gested to me) that when some copies 

Nycolson : /. c. p. 20. of the English title-page had been 

In the same way the title-page and struck off with the date 1535, corre- 

preliminary matter of the edition of sponding to the imprint, this date 

1550 printed abroad were cancelled, was afterwards changed in the setting 

and a new title-page &c. printed in of the page to 1536 to suit the actual 

England substituted in their place. time of the English issue ; so that 

^ See App. II. the two title-pages belong really only 

^ The fragment of the foreign to one issue. The only difference 

printed Prologue offers only one im- observable in the fac-similes of the 

portant variation from the correspond- two title-pages is the inversion of 

ing part of the English Prologue : Mr one of the ornaments on the side of 

Fry, /. c. p. 18. BiBLiA. 

It is of course impossible to deter- 



COVERDALE. 



59 



English title-pages must be noticed. \\\ the former it is 
said that the book is ' faithfully and truly translated out 
*of Dutch [German] and Latin into English:' in the 
latter the sources of the version are left unnoticed, and 
it is said simply to be 'faithfully translated into English.' 
It is possible that the explanatory words taken in con- 
nexion with some further details in the original prologue 
may have been displeasing to the promoters of the 
edition, and that a new and less explicit title-page, 
&c. was substituted for the first. However this may 
have been, the statement itself, as will be seen after- 
wards, was literally true, and Coverdale describes clearly 
enough in the existing prologue the secondary cha- 
racter of his work\ 

Coverdale indeed disclaims the originality which 
friends and detractors have alike assigned to him. And 
it is in this that the true beauty and truth of his nature 
are seen. He distinctly acknowledges that he could but 
occupy for a time the place of another; nay he even 
looks to this as the best fruit of his labours that he 
should call out a worthier successor to displace him- 
self 'Though Scripture,' he writes, 'be not worthily 
' ministered to thee [good reader] in this translation 
' by reason of my rudeness ; yet if thou be fervent in 
' thy prayer, GoD shall not only send it thee in a 
' better shape by the ministration of other that began 
' it afore (Tyndale), but shall also move the hearts 
' of them which as yet meddled not withal to take it 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



^ The supposition that the publi- 
cation of the work was delayed by 
the fall of Q. Anne Boleyn is quite 
baseless. The substitution of the 
name of Q. Jane without any other 
alteration in the edition of 1537 is 
like that of the name of Edward VI. 
for Henry VIII. in the edition of 



1550. The appropriateness of epi- 
thets was not much considered by 
early editors. Mr Fry has shewn, /. c. 
pp. 10 ff., that all the dedications 
found in copies of the first edition 
with Q. Jane's name belong to the 
edition of 1537. 



Coverdale s 
accouftt of 
his work. 



6o 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



' in hand and to bestow the gift of their understanding 
'thereon v.. . 

Yet in the meantime he saw that there was some- 
thing for him to do. It was a noble end if he could 
secure that Holy Scripture should be 'set forth' (as he 
was able to obtain) 'with the Kynge's most gracious 
'license.' And so plainly disclosing his motives he 
says... 'when I considered how great a pity it was that 
' we should want it so long and called to my remem- 
' brance the adversity of them which were not only of 
'ripe knowledge, but would also with all their hearts 
'have performed that they begun if they had not had 

'impediment these and other reasonable causes con- 

'sidered I was more bold to take it in hand. And to 
' help me herein I have had sundry translations not only 
'in Latin but also of the Dutch (German) interpreters, 
'whom because of their singular gifts and special dili- 
'gence in the Bible I have been the more glad to follow 
' for the most part, according as I was required. But to 
' say the truth before GOD it was neither my labour nor 
'desire to have this work put in my hand; nevertheless 
' it grieved me that other nations should be more plen- 
' teously provided for with the Scripture in their mother 
'tongue than we: therefore when I was instantly re- 
' quired, though I could not do so well as I would, I 
' thought it yet my duty to do my best and that with a 
'good will I' 

Some good indeed he did hope might permanently 
remain from his work. As the faithful and honest in- 
terpretation of one man it might serve as a kind of 
comment to another version. 

...'Divers translations,' he writes, 'understand one 



^ Coverdale's Retnains^ p. 30 (ed. 
Park. Soc). 



Remains, p. 12 (Prologue). 



CO VERBA LE. 



6i 



' another and that in the head articles and ground of our 
*most blessed faith though they use sundry words. 
'Therefore methink we have great occasion to give 
'thanks unto GOD, that He hath opened unto His 
* Church the gift of interpretation and of printing, and 
' that there are now at this time so many which with 
' such diligence and faithfulness interpret the Scripture 

*to the honour of God and edifying of His people^ 

'For the which cause according as I was desired^ I took 
' the more upon me to set forth this special translation, 
' not as a checker, not as a reprover or despiser of 
'other men's translations (for among many as yet I 
' have found none without occasion of great thanksgiving 
' unto God) but lowly and faithfully have I followed 
' mine interpreters, and that under correction, and though 
' I have failed anywhere (as there is no man but he miss- 
'eth in some things) love shall construe all to the best 
'without any perverse judgment... If thou [reader] hast 
'knowledge therefore to judge where any fault is made, 
' I doubt not but thou wilt help to amend it, if love be 
'joined with thy knowledge. Howbeit whereinsoever I 
' can perceive by myself or by the information of other 
' that I have failed (as it is no wonder) I shall now by 
' the help of GOD overlook it better and amend it^' 

The translation of Tyndale went forth to the world 
without any dedication or author's name. All that was 
personal was sunk in the grandeur of the message 
opened to Englishmen. But it could not be so with 
Coverdale's. His object was to bring about the ope?t 
circulation of the Scriptures, and that could only be 
by securing the king's favour. To this end the work 
was dedicated to Henry VHI. in language which to us 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



Tlie trans* 
lation de- 
dicated to 
Henry 
VIII. 



1 Remains, p. 1 3. 

2 In the edition of 1550 is added 



'in I534-' 
2 Ref?iains, p. 14. 



62 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



now is in many parts strangely painful, though it was 
not out of harmony with the taste and peculiar cir- 
cumstances of the time\ 

../I thought it my duty,' he says, 'and to belong 
' to my allegiance when I had translated this Bible, not 
'only to dedicate this translation unto your highness, 
' but wholly to commit it unto the same ; to the intent 
'that if anything therein be translated amiss (for in 
'many things we fail even when we think to be sure) 
'it may stand in your grace's hands to correct it, to 
' amend it, to improve it, yea and clean to reject it, if 
'your godly wisdom shall think it necessary.' But even 
so the spirit of the humble and true scholar asserts 
itself. For he continues, 'And as I do with all humble- 
'ness submit mine understanding and my poor transla- 
'tion unto the spirit of truth in your grace, so I make 
' this protestation, having GOD to record in my conscience, 
'that I have neither wrested nor altered so much as one 
'word for the maintenance of any manner of sect, but 
' have with a clear conscience purely and faithfully trans- 
'lated this out of five sundry interpreters, having only 
'the manifest truth of the Scripture before mine eyes".'... 

Still acting on the broad principle of 'becoming all 
'things to all men,' Coverdale afterwards (1538) revised 
his New Testament according to the Latin and published 
it yi^ith the Vulgate in parallel columns^ His great 



^ The Dedication of the Autho- 
rised Version is even more painful 
and less capable of excuse. It seems 
strange that this should hold its 
place in our Bibles while the noble 
Preface is universally omitted. 

^ Remains, p. ii. 

^ Of this Latin-English Testament 
there are three editions. The first 
was printed by Nycolson 1538 and 
dedicated to Henry VIII. This was 



executed while Coverdale was in 
Paris and disowned by him on the 
ground that 'as it was disagreeable 
'to my former translation in Eng 
'lish, so was not the true copy of 
'the Latin text observed' {Remains, 
p. 33). Accordingly he revised it, 
'weeding out the faults that were 
'in the Latin and English before' 
(zV/.), and printed a new edition in 
Paris in the same year which was 



COVERDALE. 



6i 



object was to interpret the Latin itself to some who used 
it ignorantly, and also to shew openly the substantial 
identity of Scripture in different languages. Many dis- 
paraged this translation or that../ as though,' he says, 

* the Holy Ghost were not the Author of His Scripture 
*as well in the Hebrew, Greek, French, Dutch and in 

* English as in Latin. The Scripture and word of God 
' is truly to every Christian man of like worthiness and 
'authority in what language soever the Holy Ghost 
' speaketh it. And therefore am I and will be while I 
' live under your most gracious favour and correction,' — 
he is still addressing Henry VH I. — 'alway willing and 

* ready to do my best as well in one translation as an- 
*other\' And thus in the particular case of translations 
from different texts he reaffirms his general principle of 
the utility of various translations, applied before to 
various renderings of the same text...* for thy part, 
' gentle reader, take in good worth that I here offer thee 
' with a good will and let this present translation be no 
'prejudice to the other, that out of the Greek have been 
'translated before or shall be hereafter. For if thou 



published by Grafton and Whit- 
church, and dedicated to Lord Crum- 
well. Nycolson however put forth 
another impression of his edition 
under the name of John Hollybushe 

(1538)- 

It is probable that Coverdale 
simply left instructions with the 
printer as to how the work should 
be done, not foreseeing the diffi- 
culties which would arise, and that 
the printer engaged Hollybushe to 
superintend the work which Cover- 
dale when he saw it disavowed. Co- 
verdale's own Testament is an adap- 
tation of his version to the Latin. 
Hollybushe's is a new version from, 
the Latin on the basis of Cover- 
dale's. Specimens are given in App. 
VI. 



The titles of the two principal 
editions ai-e the following : 

The newe testament both Latine 
and Englyshe ech correspondent to 
the other after the vulgare text, com- 
monly called S. leroms. Faythfully 
translated by Myles Couei'dale An- 
no MCCCCCXXXVIII Printed in 

Southwarke by James Nicolson. Set 
forth wyth the Kynges moost gra- 
cious licence. 

The new testament both in Latin 
and English after the vulgare texte : 
which is red in the churche. Trans- 
lated and corrected by Myles Couer- 
dale : and prynted in Paris by Fraun- 
ces Regnault. Mcccccxxxviii in 
Nouembre...Cum gratia et privilegio 
regis. 

^ Remains^ p. 27. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



64 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



' open thine eyes and consider well the gift of the Holy 
' Ghost therein, thou shalt see that one translation de- 
'clareth, openeth and illustrateth another, and that in 
' many places one is a plain commentary unto anotherV 

It is very difficult to ascertain the exact relation in 
which the first edition of Coverdale's Bible stood to the 
civil authority. There can be no doubt that it was un- 
dertaken by the desire of Crumwell, and its appearance 
may have been hastened by the change of feeling which 
found expression in the resolutions of Convocation in 
1534, though it could not have owed its origin to them. 
But when it was finished in October 1535 Crumwell 
appears to have been unable to obtain a definite license 
from the king, or it may be that he thought it more 
prudent to await the publication of the book. So much 
is certain that the first edition went forth without any 
distinct royal sanction. The book was not suppressed, 
and this was all I But Convocation was not satisfied; 
and in 1536 they again petitioned that a new translation 
might be undertaken. Nothing however was done; but 
the relation in which the king stood to the Papal See 
had already given greater importance to the public re- 
cognition of the supremacy of Scripture. 

So it happened that when a council was held in the 
next year under the presidency of Crumwell, as vicar 
general, to determine certain articles of faith, the varie- 
ties of opinion about Scripture found vigorous expression. 
Alexander Ales has left a vivid account of the meeting 
which has been transcribed by Foxe. *At the king's 
' pleasure all the learned men but especially the bishops 
'assembled, to whom this matter seemed to belong 

1 Remains, p. 36. ference of 'his Bible' by the King to 

2 On the whole it seems best to the Bishops to the Great Bible. See 
refer Coverdale's account of the re- p. 7^? n. i. 



COVERDALE. 



65 



' The bishops and prelates attending upon the coming of 
' Crumwell, as he was come in, rose up and did obeisance 
' unto him as to their vicar-general, and he again saluted 

* every one in their degree, and sat down in the high- 
*est place at the table, according to his degree and 

* office ' Thereupon Crumwell opened the discussion 

by sketching in a short speech the king's purpose and 
commands. ['He will not] admit' he said 'any articles 
*or doctrine not contained in Scripture, but approved 
'only by continuance of time and old custom, and by 

'unwritten verities as ye were wont to do His 

'majesty will give you high thanks if ye will act and 
'conclude a godly and perfect unity, whereunto this 
'is the only way and mean, if ye will determine all 
'things by the Scripture, as God commandeth you in 
'Deuteronomy; which thing his majesty exhorteth and 
' desireth you to do/ On this ' the bishops rose up alto- 

'gether giving thanks unto the king's majesty for 

'his most godly exhortation ' There was less un- 
animity afterwards. The discussion turned upon the 
Sacraments. Cranmer wisely urged moderation and 
accuracy of definition. Ales, at the invitation of Crum- 
well, proceeded to investigate the meaning of the word. 
Stokesley, bishop of London, interrupted him as he was 
examining the opinions of the fathers, and was in turn 
checked by Fox of Hereford, who reminded both that 
'they were commanded by the king that these con- 
'troversies should be determined only by the rule and 
'judgment of the Scripture.' Then specially addressing 

the bishops he continued 'The lay people do noAV 

'know the holy Scripture better than many of us; and 

* the Germans have made the text of the Bible so plain 
'and easy by the Hebrew and Greek tongues that now 
'many things may be better understood without any 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



66 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



* glosses at all than by all the commentaries of the 
'doctors. And moreover they have so opened these 
' controversies by their writings, that women and children 
'may wonder at the blindness and falshood that have 

' been hitherto Truth is the daughter of time, and time 

Ms the mother of truth; and whatsoever is besieged of 
'truth cannot long continue; and upon whose side truth 
'doth stand, that ought not to be thought transitory 
'or that it will ever fall...' But Stokesley, hard pressed 
in the argument, repHed to Ales with inconsiderate 

warmth 'Ye are far deceived if ye think that there 

' is none other word of God but that which every souter 
'and cobbler doth read in his mother tongue. And if 
'ye think that nothing pertaineth unto the Christian 
'faith, but that only which is written in the Bible, then 

'are ye plainly with the Lutherans Now when the 

'right noble lord Crumwell, the archbishop with the 
' other bishops who did defend the pure doctrine of the 
' Gospel, heard this, they smiled a little one upon an- 
' other, forasmuch as they saw him flee even in the very 
' beginning of the disputation unto his old rusty sophis- 

' tries and unwritten verities ' 'Thus through the 

'industry of Crumwell the colloquies were brought to 
'this end, that albeit religion could not wholly be re- 
' formed, yet at that time there was some reformation 
'had through England^' 

In the meantime the first edition of Coverdale's Bible 
was exhausted. The fall and death of Queen Anne, 
which had seemed likely to be fatal to the cause of the 
reformers, had not stayed the desire for the vernacular 
Scriptures which sprang from popular and not from 
political impulses. The feeling of the clergy and the 

' Foxe, Acts and Monuments ^ v. 378 fF. 



COVERDALE. 



67 



bishops was indeed divided on the question, but even 
among them the king could find sufficient support to 
justify a decided step in directly authorising the publica- 
tion of the English Bible \ Two editions of Coverdale's 
translation ^overseen and corrected' were published by 
Nycolson in Southwark in 1537, and for the first time 
*set forth with the king's most gracious license.' The 
name of Queen Jane was substituted for that of Queen 
Anne in the dedication without further change, and at 
length the English Bible was not only tacitly overlooked 
but distinctly allowed to circulate freely. Coverdale, 
through Crumwell's influence, had established a pre- 
cedent, and successors were found at once to avail them- 
selves of it. 

The revised edition of Coverdale differs slightly in 
text and arrangement from that of 1535. One signifi- 
cant addition is worthy of notice, ' A prayer to be used 
' before reading the Bible : Because that when thou 
' goest to study in Holy Scripture thou shouldest do it 
*with reverence, therefore for thine instruction and lov- 
'ing admonition thereto, the reverend father in God 
' Nicholas, Bishop of Salisbury, hath prescribed this 
* prayer following, taken out of the same. 

'' O Lord God Almighty which long ago saidst by 
*' the mouth of James thine Apostle : If any of you lack 

"wisdom, let him ask it of God Hear my petition 

"for this thy promise sake Have mercy upon me 

**and graciously hear me for Jesus Christs sake our 



^ According to Foxe Cnimwell, 
as Vicegerent, issued in 1536 an in- 
junction that by Aug. i every church 
should be provided 'with a book of 
*the whole Bible in Latin and also 
*in English... for every man that will 
• to look and read therein...' (Foxe, 



Acts and Monuments^ v. 167.) It 
is however certain that this injunc- 
tion was not published. The original 
draught may have contained the pro- 
vision, which is the more likely as 
it is not similar in form to the corre- 
sponding injunction of 1538. 

F2 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



Prayer be- 
fore read- 
ing the 
Scriptures. 



6S 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



" Lord, which Hveth and reigneth with Thee, His Father 
"and the Holy Ghost, world without end. Amen." 

'After the end of any Chapter (if thou wilt) thou 
^ mayest say these verses following. 

*' Lead me O Lord in thy way, and let me walk in Thy 
" truth. Oh let mine heart delight in fearing thy name. 

'' Order my goings after Thy Word that no wicked- 
'' ness reign in me. 

" Keep my steps within thy paths, lest my feet turn 
''into any contrary way."^' 

§ 3. Matthew (Rogers). 

Coverdale, we have seen, looked earnestly for the 
displacing of his own work by another. His prayers and 
the prayers of his readers were answered sooner than he 
could have hoped. Tyndale, at the time of his martyr- 
dom, had published of the Old Testament the Pentateuch 
and book of Jonah, with a few detached pieces, being 
' Epistles from the Old Testament according to the use 
*of Salisbury,' including Lessons from Ecclesiasticus 
and Wisdom ^ But he had left in manuscript, accord- 
ing to universal belief, a version of the books from 
Joshua to 2 Chronicles inclusive, which came into the 
hands of his friend John Rogers. This work was not to 
be lost; so Rogers, by the help of an unknown fellow- 
labourer Thomas Matthew, or simply under this as- 
sumed name^ put together a composite Bible made up 



1 Coverdale's Bible of 1535 has 
been reprinted by Bagster, London, 
1838; and, as far as I can judge, the 
reprint has been very well executed. 

2 This alone is sufficient to refute 
Anderson's supposition that Tyndale, 
if he had lived, would not have been 
guilty of printing the Apocryphal 
with the Canonical Books. 



3 In the former edition I expressed 
myself strongly against the identifi- 
cation of John Rogers and Thomas 
Matthew. The name Thomas Mat- 
thew stands at full at the end of the 
dedication and the initials I. R. at the 
end of the Exhortation to the study 
of Scripture. In the official sentence 
Rogers is described as 'Johannes 



MATTHEW (ROGESS). 



69 



of Tyndale's translation from Genesis to 2 Chronicles, 
and his revised New Testament of 1535 (or 1534 G. H.)^, 
with the remainder of the Old Testament including 
Jonah ^, and the Apocrypha from Coverdale. The ex- 
pense of the work was defrayed by two citizens of 
London, R. Grafton and E. Whitchurch, and it was 
printed abroad^ It was ready for publication in iS37, 



' Rogers alias Mathew, presbyter se- 
'cularis' (Foxe, Ads, ed. 1563, p. 
1 02 9), and the earliest writers assume 
the identity of Rogers and Matthew. 
Compare Strype, J/^;;?. III. i, p. '288. 
It is of course quite possible that 
the identification simply expressed 
the known responsibility of Rogers 
for the Bible called Matthew's. Com- 
pare Chester's Life of y. Rogers 
(London, i86i),pp. 47 f., 55 f., 113. 
At the same time it must be ob- 
served that the Christian name as 
well as the surname is changed, and 
the earliest evidence does not recog- 



nize this change. 

^ This will be shewn afterwards, 
c. IL § 3. 

^ A copy of Tyndale's transla- 
tion of Jonah was found in 1 86 1 by 
Lord A. Hervey, bound up in a 
volume of tracts. It has been pub- 
lished with the Prologue and Cover- 
dale's version by Mr F. Fry in fac- 
simile (1863), As some writers still 
venture to say that Matthew gives 
Tyndale's and not Coverdale's ver- 
sion, it may be worth while to indi- 
cate the various readings of one 
chapter (chap. ii.). 



Tyndale. 


Coverdale (Matthew) 


I bowels 


I belly 


1 and + he said 


2 om. he 


tribulation 


trouble 


answered 


heard 


3 -f- for thou hadst 


3 om./^r 


and all thy w. 


yea all thy w. 


+ and 7th 


om. and 


5 water 


5 waters 


unXo 


to 


6 + and I went 


6 om. and 


+ on every side for e. 


om. 071 every side 


and yet thou 


but thou 


Lord 


-t- Lord 


broughtest 


hast brought 


8 observe 


8 hold of 


have forsaken 


will forsake 


him that was merciful unto them 


his me7'cy 


9 sacrifice -F tmto thee 


g + do the sacrifice 


that saving c. 


J^or why ? Salvation c. 



It is certain however that Cover- ^ The place of printing has not 

dale's version was not independent yet been determined. Grafton's ac- 

of Tyndale's, as indeed this colla- count of the work is given in Strype's 

tion itself would shew. Cranmer, App. 20. 



70 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



and furnished with a dedication to Henry and Queen 
Jane, drawn up in terms exactly similar in tenor to those 
which have been already quoted; *for unto whom,' 
Matthew asks, 'or unto whose protection should the 
' defence of such a work be sooner committed (where- 
'in are contained the infallible promises of mercy... 
'with the whole sum of Christianity) than unto his 
'Majesty, w^hich not only byname and title but most 
' evidently and openly, most christianly and with most 
'godly policy doth profess the defence thereof And 
as men's thoughts were now anxiously turned to the 
future — ^^it was shortly before the birth of Edward VI. 
— he concludes 'the everliving Lord... bless you at this 
' present with a son by your most gracious wife Queen 
'Jane, which may prosperously and fortunately reign 
'and follow the godly steps of his father...' 

Whether Cranmer was privy to the preparation of 
this edition or not is uncertain^ but it is evident that 
the authors of it had good reason to be assured that he 
would welcome its appearance. The first tidings of its 
arrival in England is contained in a letter which he 
addressed to Crumwelll ' My especial good lord...', he 
writes, ' these shall be to signify unto the same that you 
' shall receive by the bringer thereof a bible in English, 
' both of a new translation and of a new print, dedicated 
' unto the king's majesty, as further appeareth by a pistle 
' unto his grace in the beginning of the book, which in 
' mine opinion is very well done, and therefore I pray 



^ An impression is an intangible 
argument, but to me Cranmer's letter 
appears to be that of a man who 
was not taken by surprise by the 
New Bible. It is further to be re- 
marked that Grafton (who joined in 
the publication) was acquainted with 
the contents of Cranmer's letter to 



Crumwell of Aug. 13th, and wrote 
to Crumwell with a present of six 
Bibles on the same day that Cran- 
mer wrote the second letter of thanks. 
Cranmer's Works^ p. 346 n. (Ed. 
Park. Soc). 
^ Letter 194 (ed. Park. Soc). 



MATTHEW {ROGERS). 



71 



' your lordship to read the same. And as for the transla- 
' tion, so far as I have read thereof, I like it better than 
' any other translation heretofore made ; yet not doubting 
' but that there may and will be found some fault there- 
' in, as you know no man ever did or can do so well, but 

* it may be from time to time amended. And forasmuch 
' as the book is dedicated unto the king's grace, and also 
' great pains and labour taken in setting forth of the 

* same ; I pray you, my Lord, that you will exhibit the 
' book unto the king's highness, and to obtain of his 

* grace, if you can, a license that the same may be sold 
' and read of every person, without danger of any act, 
' proclamation, or ordinance, heretofore granted to the 

* contrary, until such time that we bishops shall set forth 
' a better translation, which I think will not be till a day 
' after doomsday\ And if you continue to take such 
' pains for the setting forth of God's word as you do, 

* although in the mean season you suffer some snubs 
' and many slanders, lies, and reproaches for the same, 

* yet one day He will requite altogether...' He was not 
long in waiting for the news of Crumwell's success. In 
little more than a week he thanks him for that he * hath 

* not only exhibited the bible... to the king's majesty, 

* but also hath obtained of his grace that the same shall 

* be allowed by his authority to be bought and read 
'within this realm... ^;' and he continues, 'you have 
' shewed me more pleasure herein than if you had given 

* me a thousand pound... V Nor was he satisfied with 
this first acknowledgment. A fortnight afterwards he 
writes again : ' These shall be to give you most hearty 
' thanks that any heart can think, and that in the name 

1 See p. 57, n. 2. for Coverdale's Bible also : p. 67. 

2 It may have been at this time ^ Letter 197. 
that Crumwell obtained the license 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



■Aug. 13. 



A llowed by 
the kmg 
to be sold 
publicly. 



Aug. 28. 



'JZ 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



^ of them all which favour God's word, for your diligence 
""at this time in procuring the king's highness to set 
' forth the said God's word and His gospel by his grace's 

* authority. For the which act not only the king's 

* majesty but also you shall have a perpetual laud and 
' memory of all them that be now, or hereafter shall be, 
'■ God's faithful people and the favourers of His WordV 

The work which Crumwell had achieved was cer- 
tainly one which required great address. The Preface 
to the Bible, to which Cranmer specially called his 
attention, may have smoothed his way ; but the king 
could not have been ignorant that the translation was in 
part the very work of Tyndale, which he had by the 
advice of his council condemned more than once. The 
Prologue to the Romans had been condemned sepa- 
rately and was not to be easily overlooked, and the 
most superficial inspection would have shewn the bold- 
ness of the notes with which the text was copiously 
furnished^ It is impossible to tell what considerations 



1 Letter 198. 

2 The notes in Matthew are dis- 
tributed not quite equally throughout 
the Old and New Testament. The 
commentary on the Psalms is the 
most elaborate. On the Apocryphal 
books I have noticed only a few 
various readings (2 Esdr. iv. : Tob. 
xii, : Ecclus. xxiii. : 1 Mace, ii.), and 
two notes : one on 2 Mace, iv. 
' 01)anpiades : These were kepte 
'euery fiftye yeare(sic)' where 'fiftye' 
is a misprint for Coverdale's ' fifth'; 
and the other of considerable interest 
on 1 Mace. xii. 'Judge upon this 
'place whether the opinion hath 
' been to pray for the dead, as to be 

* baptised for them i Cor. xv., which 
' thing was only done to confirm the 
' hope of the resurrection of the dead, 
' not to deliver them from any pain. 

* S. Paul did not allow the ceremony 
'of Christening for the dead, no 



* more doth any place of the canoni- 
' cal scripture allow the ceremony of 
'offering for the dead. Further- 
' more : This whole book of the 

* Maccabees, and specially this se- 
' cond, is not of sufficient authority 
' to make an article of our faith, as 
' it is before sufficiently proved by 
' the authority of S. Jerome in the 
'pi-ologue of the books called Apo- 
' crypha.' 

One or two other notes may be 
quoted : John vi. 33. * The word of 
' the Gospel which is Christ, is the 
' true and lively bread of heaven that 
' giveth life to the whole world.' John 
V. 2. '■slaughter house. The Greek 
'hath sheep house, a place where they 
'killed the beasts that were offered.' 
James ii. 24. '■Justified, that is, is 
' declared just, is openly known to 
' be righteous, like as by the fruits 
'the good tree is known for good. 



MATTHEW {ROGERS). 



n 



availed with Henry. He may have been glad to act in- 
dependently of the bishops. But however this may have 
been, by Cranmer's petition, by Crumwell's influence, 
and by Henry's authority, without any formal ecclesias- 
tical decision, the book was given to the English people, 
which is the foundation of the text of our present Bible. 
From Matthew's Bible — itself a combination of the 
labours of Tyndale and Coverdale — all later revisions 
have been successively formed. In that the general 
character and mould of our whole version was definitely 
fixed. The labours of the next seventy-five years were 
devoted to improving it in detail. 

Matthew's Bible must have been eagerly welcomed. 
In the same year in which it was imported a scheme 
was made for reprinting it in England in a smaller form 
by ' Douche men dwelling within this realm,' ' for covet- 
^ousnessV Grafton, who had ventured a large sum 
upon the original edition, which consisted of fifteen 
hundred copies, begged Crumwell for protection, and 
suggested that he might command in the king's name 
'that every curate have one of them... yea and that 

* every Abbey should have six... yea,' he adds, *I would 

* none other but they of the Papistical sort should be 
' compelled to have them.' It does not appear what 
answer Crumwell gave. His action at least was efl"ec- 
tual ; for there is no reason to think that the reprint was 
ever executed '^ Grafton and Whitchurch were reim- 



' Otherwise may not this sentence be 
'interpreted ' 

1 Grafton's Letter to Crumwell, 
Strype, Cranmer, Ap. xx. Grafton 
speaks in undue disparagement of 
' the former [Coverdale's] Bibles, 
'which have neither good paper, 
'letter, ink, nor correction.' 

^ Taverner's Bible does not answer 
fully to the description; otherwise 



it might be supposed that this ' small- 
er ' edition was meant. 

On the other hand Mr F. Fry in- 
forms me that ' Mr Lenox has the 
' centre of a first title and last leaf of 
' a Matthew which he considers to 
' belong to the pirated edition,' and 
that he himself has 'two leaves 
' which may be of it.' 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



Scheme for 
reprinting 

it 



74 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



bursed for their expenditure ; and in the next year they 
were ready to embark in a new enterprise, which was 
designed to supplant their first, and undertaken under 
the direct patronage of Crumwell\ 

§ 4. The Great Bible (Crumwell, Cranmer, 

TUNSTALL AND HeATH). 

It is indeed evident that Crumwell's zeal for the 
circulation of the vernacular Scriptures could not be 
satisfied with the license which he had obtained for the 
Bibles of Coverdale and Matthew. The first was im- 
perfect in its conception : the second was burdened with 
notes and additions which could not fail sooner or later 
to call out bitter antagonism. Under these circum- 
stances he appears to have applied to Coverdale, who 
was in England in the early part of 1538, to undertake 
the charge of a new edition on the basis of Matthew's, 
but with a more complete critical collation of the He- 
brew and Latin texts than had been hitherto attempted. 
Grafton and Whitchurch had earned by their former 
work the privilege of undertaking the conduct of this, 
but the resources of the English press were not ade- 
quate to carry it out as Crumwell wished. And so 
about Lent Coverdale proceeded with Grafton to Paris 
to superintend the printing there. A license was ob- 
tained from Francis for the execution of the work^, 



1 Matthew's Bible was reprinted 
in 1549 (Raynalde and Hyll), and 
again in 1551 for several publishers 
(Cotton, p. 27 n.). It was also re- 
vised by E. Beck, and his altered 
text was published in 1549 by Day 
and Seres (both folio and i2mo). 
I have not however examined the 
texts of these editions at any length, 
but a cursory collation shews con- 



siderable differences in the repro- 
ductions both of Matthew and of 
Beck's revision, which extend alike 
to text and notes. An edition by 
Daye, 1551 (with 3 Mace), gives 
the Old Testament text of Taverner, 
though it is called * Matthew's,' 

^ The license granted by Francis 
is given by Strype, Cranmer, p. 
756, App. XXX. After the permis- 



THE GREA T BIBLE. 



75 



which was commenced on a splendid scale by Regnault. 
Coverdale pressed forward the enterprise with all haste, 
for even from the first they were ' daily threatened and 
' looked ever to be spoken withal.' By September he 
could inform Crumwell that ' Your Lordships work of 
*the Bible... goeth well forward, and within four months 
'will draw to an end by the grace of Almighty God.' 
Three months later when the text was almost finished 
the danger of interruption to the printing became im- 
minent. Coverdale conveyed as much of the Bible as 
was ready to Crumwell by the help of Bishop Bonner, 
ambassador at Paris, that if 'the rest were confiscated 
' yet this at least might be safe.' In four days more the 
expected inhibition came. An order from the inquisitor 
general for France forbade the further progress of the 
work and the removal of the printed sheets. Coverdale 
and Grafton made their escape, but not long after re- 
turned to Paris and conveyed presses, types and work- 
men to London, and even rescued a large quantity of 
the condemned sheets — 'four great-dry vats' full — 
which had been sold to a tradesman as waste paper, 
instead of being burnt. Thus that which had seemed 
to be for the hindrance of Crumwell's design really 
forwarded it permanently in a wonderful manner by in- 
troducing into England the materials and men best 
suited to carry it out. The Bible, henceforth known as 
the Great Bible'^, was finished in April, but without the 



sion to print and export is added the 
provision : ' Dummodo quod sic im- 
' primetis et excudetis sincere et pie, 
'quantum in vobis erit, citra ullas 
* privatas aut illegitimas opiniones 
' impressum et excussum [excusum] 
'fuerit....' This clause was of course 
sufficiently ^vide to admit of the 
interference of the inquisition. 



^ I have ventured to keep this 
name as a general title for the group 
of Bibles including Crumwell's Bible 
(1539) and the six later issues with 
Cranmer's Preface (i 540-1), though 
it must be carefully bome in mind 
that these seven issues do not give 
the same text, however like they 
may be externally. The text of 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 

'y^^fle 23. 
Se:Pt. 12. 



Dec. 13. 



1^ 



Th ? PRINTED BIBLE. 



critical and explanatory commentary which Coverdale 
had designed \ While the revision was going forward 
he had ' set in a private table the diversity of readings 
' of all texts [Hebrew, Chaldee, Greek, Latin] with such 
' annotations in another table, as shall doubtless eluci- 
' date and clear the same, as well without any singularity 
' of opinions as all checkings and reproofs.' And when 
it was drawing to a close, he writes regretfully : ' Pity it 
'were that the dark places of the text, upon which I 
'have always set a hand i^W) should so pass unde- 
' clared. As for any private opinion or contentious 
' words, as I will utterly avoid all such, so will I offer the 
' annotations first to my said Lord of Hereford [Bonner], 
' to the intent that he shall so examine the same, afore 



1539 i' quite distinct from that of 
April 1540, and this again from that 
of November, 1540, i54i, which is 
in the main the text of the later 
reprints. Compare Chap. ill. 

^ A copy of this edition on vellum 
designed for Crumwell and described 
by Coverdale himself, is now in the 
Library of St John's College, Cam- 
bridge. 

It is worthy of remark that this 
Bible has no dedication. The title- 
page — said to have been designed 
by Holbein — represents (at the top) 
the king giving the Bible (Verbum 
Dei) to Crumwell and Cranmer: 
they in turn (on the sides) distribute 
it among ecclesiastics and laymen : 
at the bottom a crowd is listening 
to a preacher. Labels with various 
texts &c. issue from the mouths of 
the chief figures. The composition 
includes many other details and will 
repay a careful examination. It is 
well described in the Historical Ac- 
cotnit, p. 92. 

The reference of 'Coverdale's 
Bible ' to the Bishops by the king, 
and their confession that there were 
no heresies to be maintained there- 



by, appears to refer to this edition 
(Fryth, p. 78). See p. 64. 

In a preliminary explanation of 
signs some account is given of the 
delay in the publication of the notes : 
' We have also (as ye may see) added 
' many hands both in the margin 
' of this volume and also in the text, 
'upon the which we purposed to 
'have made in the end of the Bible 
'(in a table by themselves) certain 
'godly annotations: but forasmuch 
'as yet there hath not been sufficient 
'time ministered to the king's most 
'honourable Council for the over- 
' sight and correction of the said 
'annotations, we will therefore omit 
'them till their more convenient 
' leisure, doing now no more but 
' beseech thee, most gentle reader, 
' that when thou comest at such a 
'place where a hand doth stand... 
' and thou canst not attain to the 
'meaning and true knowledge of 
' that sentence, then do not rashly 
'presume to make any private in- 
' terpi-etation thereof, but submit 
' thyself to the judgment of those 
'that are godly learned in Christ 
'Jesus.' 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



77 



* they be put in print, if it be your Lordship's good 

* pleasure that I shall do so.' But Coverdale's regret 
was ineffectual. The various marks which he designed 
remained in the text of several editions of the Great 
Bible, but nothing more than a general explanation of 
their import was ever given. The volume of ' anno- 

* tations ' was deferred till a more convenient occasion, 
which never came. But in the mean time a complete 
English text of the Scriptures was provided for public 
use, which by an injunction framed beforehand Crumwell, 
as the king's vice-gerent, required should be set up in 
some convenient place in every church throughout the 
kingdom before a specified day^. 'A domino factum est 
'istud' is the worthy motto with which it concludes^ 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



^ There cannot be the least doubt 
that the 'Bible of the largest volume 
*in English' was the edition being 
prepared in Paris. No one who 
has seen Coverdale's, Matthew's and 
Crumwell's Bibles together would 
hesitate as to the application of the 
description: the Bible and the in- 
junction corresponded and were 
both due to the same man. I can- 
not agree with IMr Anderson in 
supposing Matthew's Bible to have 
been intended: ii. 34, in spite of 
Strype, Cramncr, I. 117. The date 
by which the Bible was to be pro- 
cured was left blank. At the time 
when the injunctions were drawn 
up, the interruption of the printing 
could not have been definitely fore- 
seen. Similar proclamations were 
issued by the king in May 1540 im- 
mediately after the publication of 
the second (Cranmer's) Great Bible ; 
and again in "May 1541, after the 
publication of the third, which bore 
the names of Tunstall and Heath. 
Anderson, ii. pp. 131, 142, 

It may be added that Cranmer 
in his injunctions for the clergy of 
the diocese of Hereford (between 
May and November 1538) requires 



that every one 'shall have by the 
'first day of August next coming 
'(1539?), as well a whole Bible in 
' Latin and English, or at least a 
' New Testament of both the same 
' languages, as the copies of the 
'king's highness' injunctions.' These 
injunctions were probably issued 
after September, and the date fixed 
in 1539. Cranmer, Works, ir. p. 81. 
2 One passage which occurs at 
the end of the Introduction is worthy 
of being quoted, and it seems cha- 
racteristic of Coverdale : 

' With what judgment the books 
' of the Old Testament are to be 
' read. 
...'The books of the Old Testa- 
'ment are much to be regarded be- 
' cause they be as it were a manner 
' of foundation whereunto the New 
' Testament doth cleave and lean, out 

* of the which certain arguments of 

* the New Testament may be taken. 
' For there is nothing shewed in 
' the New Testament, the which was 

* not shadowed before in the figures 

* of Moses' Law, and forespoken in 
'the revelations of the Prophets, 

* some things even evidently express- 
'ed...' 



Sept. 1538. 



7^ 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



There is no evidence to shew that Cranmer had any 
share in the first preparation of the Great Bible, or even 
that he was acquainted with the undertaking. The se- 
lection of Coverdale for the execution of the work, and 
Coverdale's correspondence, distinctly mark it as Crum- 
well's sole enterprise. But Cranmer was not slow in fur- 
thering it. By the autumn of the same year arrange- 
ments were completed for the printing of a new edition 
in London with the help of the materials obtained from 
Paris ; and the archbishop had drawn up a preface for it, 
which he had transmitted to Crumwell for the appro- 
bation of the king. By a strange coincidence Crumwell 
received from Henry on the very day on which Cranmer 
wrote to him to make a final decision about the price, 
&c.^ the absolute right of licensing the publication of 
Bibles in England for five years. Thus all difficulties 
were removed from the way, and the Bible with the 
Preface of the archbishop was finished in April 1540. 
Two other editions followed in the same year (July: 
November, the title-page is dated 1541): and three 
more in 1541 (May: November: December). These 
six editions all 'have Cranmer's prologue, but the third 
and fifth bear the names of Tunstall and Heath upon 
the title-page, who are said to have * overseen and 
' perused ' the translation * at the commandment of the 
' King's Highness.' The cause of this nominal revision 
is obvious. Crumwell had been disgraced and executed 



^ *If your lordship hath known 
'the king's highness' pleasure con- 
' cerning the preface of the Bible 
' which I sent you to oversee so that 
' his grace doth allow the same, I 
' pray you that the same may be 
' delivered unto the said Whitchurche 

* unto printing, trusting that it shall 

* both encourage many slow readers 



' and also stay the rash judgments of 
* them that read therein.' Cranmer 
to Crumwell, Letter 264, Nov. 14th, 
1539. From the long interval which 
elapsed before the completion of the 
Bible — five months — it appears likely 
that little was actually done before 
Cranmer was assured of the king's 
favour. 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



79 



in July. The work which he had taken so much to 
heart was naturally suspected; and thus the open sanc- 
tion of two bishops, prominent among the party op- 
posed to him, was required to confirm its credit. And 
so it was that at last by a strange irony 'my lord of 
' London ' authorised what was in a large part substan- 
tially the very work of Tyndale, which he had before 
condemned and burnt\ 

The variations in the texts of these editions of the 
Great Bible will be considered afterwards. But one im- 
portant change was made in the original design of the 
book which requires to be noticed now. Coverdale, as 
we have seen, looked upon the notes as an important 
part of the work, and the reference to them was retained 
through three editions ^ With the fall of Crumwell all 
hope of publishing a commentary disappeared, and the 
' pointing hands ' were removed. It is not difficult to 
understand the objections to Coverdale's design, and a 
narrative which Foxe has preserved will explain the 
influence which led to its suppression. 

' Not long after [the death of Crumwell],' h'e writes, 
' great complaint was made to the king of the trans- 
* lation of the Bible, and of the Preface of the same, 
' and then was the sale of the Bible commanded to be 
' stayed, the bishops promising to amend and correct it, 
'but never performing the same. Then Grafton was 

•"■ The expense of these editions 
was defrayed, as seems certain, by 
' Antony Marler a haberdasher ' of 
London, who presented to Henry a 
magnificent copy on vellum, with 
an autograph inscription, wdiich is 
preserved in the British Museum. 
Mr Anderson quotes a minute of 
the Privy Council bearing on his 
privileges with regard to the sale, 
dated April 1541 (li. p. 142), and 
a patent for printing the Bible alone 



for four years: March 1542 (ii. p. 

152). 

2 Of April 1539: April 1540: 
July 1540. After this the ^^ — 
the reference to 7iotes — was omitted. 

For the relation between the texts 
of the several issues of the Great 
Bible see Chap. in. § 4. I cannot 
tell by what surprising oversight 
Mr Anderson describes Crumwell's 
Bible as beino: Matthew's text. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



The pro- 
posed Notes 
give7i up. 



8o 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



' called and first charged with the printing of Matthew's 
' Bible, but he being fearful of trouble made excuses for 
' himself in all things. Then was he examined of the 
* Great Bible, and what notes he was prepared to make. 
' To which he answered that he knew none. For his pur- 
' pose was to have retained learned men to have made 
'the notes, but when he perceived the king's majesty 
' and his clergy not willing to have any he proceeded no 
' further. But for all these excuses Grafton was sent to 
' the Fleet, and there remained six weeks, and before he 
' came out was bound in three hundred pounds that he 
' should neither sell nor imprint or cause to be imprinted 
' any more Bibles until the king and the clergy should 
' agree upon a translation. And thus was the Bible from 
' that time stayed during the reign of Henry VI 11.^' 

The publication of the Great Bible and the in- 
junction for its free exhibition in the Parish Churches 
marked a memorable epoch. The king in a declaration 
appointed * to be read by all curates upon the publishing 
' of the Bible in English ' justly dwelt upon the gravity 
of the measure. He commanded 'that in the reading 
' and hearing thereof, first most humbly and reverently 
' using and addressing yourselves unto it ' — the curate is 
speaking to his congregation — 'you shall have always 
' in your remembrance and memories that all things 
' contained in this book is the undoubted will, law, and 
' commandment of Almighty God, the only and straight 
' mean to know the goodness and benefits of God to- 
' wards us, and the true duty of every Christian man to 
' serve him accordingly... And if at any time by reading 
' any doubt shall come to any of you, touching the sense 
' and meaning of any part thereof ; that then, not giving 
' too much to your own minds, fancies and opinions, 

^ Foxe, Acts and Monuments, ii. p. 135 (fol. ed.). 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



8i 



' nor having thereof any open reasoning in your open 
'taverns or alehouses, ye shall have recourse to such 
' learned men as be or shall be authorised to preach and 
'declare the same. So that avoiding all contentions 
'and disputations in such alehouses and other places... 
* you use this most high benefit quietly and charitably 
' every of you, to the edifying of himself, his wife and 
' family... V 

Among others Bp. Bonner 'set up Six Bibles in 
'certain convenient places of St Paul's church,' after 
the king's proclamation in May 1540^ with an admo- 
nition to readers to bring with them ' discretion, honest 
'intent, charity, reverence and quiet behaviour. That 
' there should be no such number meet together there as 
' to make a multitude. That no exposition be made 
' thereupon but what is declared in the book itself 
' That it be not read with noise in time of divine service ; 
'or that any disputation or contention be used at it^' 
It is scarcely surprising that the novelty of the license 
granted to the people should have led them to neglect 
these instructions. Bonner was forced, as he pleads, by 
the great disorders created by the readers to issue a 
new admonition in which he threatened the removal of 
the Bibles. ' Diverse wilful and unlearned persons,' he 
writes, 'inconsiderately and indiscreetly... read the same 
'especially and chiefly at the time of divine service... 
' yea in the time of the sermon and declaration of the 
'word of God... Wherefore this is eftsoons of honest 
' friendship to require and charitably to desire and pray 
' every reader of this Book that either he will indeed 
' observe and keep my former advertisement and friendly 
'admonition adjoined hereunto... either else to take in 

1 Strype's Cranmer, 11. 735 — 6. 2 ggg p^ ^^^ ^ ^^ 

^ Strype's Cranmer, I. 120, 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



Bishop 
Bonner sets 
7ip Bibles at 
St Paul's. 



82 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



' good part and be content that the said Bibles for the 
'said abuses be taken down, for assuredly, the fault 
'and disorder herein not amended but increased, I in- 
'tend, being thereunto enforced, upon right good con- 
' siderations, and especially for the said abuses, to take 
' down the said Bibles, which otherwise I would be right 
'loth to do, considering I have been always and still 
' will be by God's grace right glad that the Scripture 
' and Word of God should be well known and also set 
' forth accordingly \' 

The popular zeal for reading the Scriptures was not 
always manifested thus inconsiderately. In a public 
document drawn up to justify the position of the 
English Church in 1539^ great stress is laid upon the 
revolution in common habits which was thus effected. 
' Englishmen have now in hand in every Church and 
'place and almost every man the Holy Bible and New 
' Testament in their mother tongue instead of the 
' old fabulous and fantastical books of the Table Roimd, 
' Launcelot du Lac, &c. and such other, whose impure 
' filth and vain fabulosity the light of God has abolished 
' utterly.' 

One narrative, which is derived from actual expe- 
rience, will illustrate the feelings of the time. It was 
taken by Strype from a manuscript of Foxe. 

'It was wonderful to see with what joy this book 
'of God was received not only among the learneder 
' sort and those that were noted for lovers of the reform- 
'ation, but generally all England over among all the 
'vulgar and common people; and with what greediness 
' God's word was read and what resort to places where 

^ Foxe, Acts and Monuments, v. England (dated 1539). Collier, Ec- 

App. 14. clesiastical History, II. Collection of 

^ A Summary Declaration of the Records, 47. 
Faith, Uses and Observations in 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



83 



' the reading of it was. Every body that could bought 
' the book or busily read it or got others to read it to them 

* if they could not themselves, and divers more elderly 
'people learned to read on purpose. And even little 
'boys flocked among the rest to hear portions of the 
'holy Scripture read. One William Maldon happening 

* in the company of John Foxe, in the beginning of the 

* reign of Q. Elizabeth, and Foxe being very inquisitive 
'after those that suffered for religion in the former 

* reigns, asked him if he knew any that were persecuted 
'for^the Gospel of Jesus Christ that he might add it 
'to his Book of Martyrs. He told him he knew one 
' that was whipped by his own father in king Henry's 
' reign for it. And when Foxe was very inquisitive who 
'he was and what was his name, he confessed it was 
'himself; and upon his desire he wrote out all the cir- 
' cumstances. Namely that when the king had allowed 
'the Bible to be set forth to be read in all Churches 
' immediately several poor men in the town of Chelms- 
' ford in Essex, where his father lived and he was born, 
' bought the New Testament and on Sundays sat read- 
' ing of it in the lower end of the Church : many would 
' flock about them to hear their reading : and he among 
' the rest, being then but fifteen years old, came every 
' Sunday to hear the glad and sweet tidings of the 
' Gospel. But his father observing it once angrily fetched 
'him away and would have him say the Latin Matins 
'with him, which grieved him much. And as he re- 
' turned at other times to hear the Scripture read, his 
' father still would fetch him away. This put him upon 
' the thoughts of learning to read English that so he 
'might read the New Testament himself; which when 
'he had by diligence effected he and his father's ap- 
' prentice bought the New Testa,ment, joining their 

G2 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



Maldon's 
narrative. 



84 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



' stocks together, and to conceal it laid it under the bed- 
' straw and read it at convenient times. One night his 
' father being asleep he and his mother chanced to dis- 
' course concerning the crucifix, and kneeling down to it 
' and knocking on the breast then used, and holding up 
' the hands to it when it came by on procession. This 
'he told his mother was plain idolatry.... His mother 
' enraged at him for this said, " Wilt thou not worship 
' the cross which was about thee when thou wert chris- 
' tened and must be laid on thee when thou art dead V 
' In this heat the mother and son departed and went to 
'their beds. The sum of this evenings conference she 
'presently repeats to her husband; which he impatient 
'to hear and boiling in fury against his son for denying 
' worship to be due to the cross, arose up forthwith and 
'goes into his son's chamber and, like a mad zealot, 
'taking him by the hair of his head with both his hands 
'pulled him out of the bed and whipped him unmerci- 
' fully. And when the young man bore this beating, as 
' he related, with a kind of joy, considering it was for 
'Christ's sake and shed not a tear, his father seeing 
'that was more enraged, and ran down and fetched an 
' halter and put it about his neck, saying he would hang 
' him. At length with much entreaty of the mother and 
'brother he left him almost deadV 

It would be impossible to paint in more vivid colours 
the result of the first open reading of the English Bible, 
and the revelation which it made of the thoughts of 
many hearts. Classes and households were divided. 
On the one side were the stern citizens of the old 
school to whom change seemed to be the beginning of 
license : on the other young men burning with eager 
zeal to carry to the uttermost the spiritual freedom oi 

^ Strype's Cranmer, i. 91, 92. 



TA VERNER. 



85 



which they had caught sight. And between them were 
those to whom all they had been taught to reverence 
was still inestimably precious while yet they could not 
press to extremity those by whom the old tenets were 
assailed. 

§ 5. Taverner. 

While Crumwell was hurrying forward his Bible in 
Paris, another edition was being printed in London. 
This also was based on Matthew, and seems to have 
been executed in considerable haste. The editor was a 
layman and a lawyer, R. Taverner, who had a great 
reputation as a Greek scholar. At an earlier time he was 
one of the students of ' Cardinal College,' Oxford, who 
had suffered persecution upon the first circulation of 
Tyndale's New Testament. He was acquainted with 
Crumwell, and by his influence the king appointed him 
to be one of his clerks of the signet. In the reign of 
Edward VI. he had a special license to preach, and a 
quaint account has been preserved of the studiously un- 
clerical habit — with a velvet bonnet and damask gown, 
and gold chain and sword — in which he discharged the 
duty. It was his humour also, as we are told, ' to quote 
'the law in Greek.' These little touches are important, 
for they throw no small light upon the spirit in which he 
accomplished his revision. In one respect he stands 
above his predecessors. His Dedication to Henry is 
couched in language full at once of respect and man- 
liness. He gives the king due credit for what he had 
done and speaks with modesty of his own labours:... 
' This one thing I dare full well affirm, that amongst all 
'your majesty's deservings...your highness never did 
' thing more acceptable unto God, more profitable to the 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



Taverne-f's 
Bible a 
revision of 
Matthews. 



Tavrner's 
account of 
his work. 



85 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



'advancement of true Christianity, more unpleasant to 
'the enemies of the same and also to your grace's ene- 
'mies, than when your majesty licensed and willed the 
' most sacred Bible containing the unspotted and lively 
' word of God to be in the English tongue set forth to 
'your highness' subjects... 

'Wherefore the premises well considered, forasmuch 
' as the printers hereof were very desirous to have this 
' most sacred volume of the bible come forth as faultless 
' and emendably as the shortness of time for the recog- 
' nising of the same would require, they desired me your 
'most humble servant for default of a better learned 
'diligently to overlook and peruse the whole copy... 
'which thing according to my talent I have gladly 
' done. 

' These therefore my simple lucubrations and labours 
' to whom might I better dedicate than unto your most 
'excellent and noble majesty, the only author and 
' ground, next God, of this so high a benefit unto your 
' grace's people, I mean that the holy scripture is com- 
'municate unto the same.' 

Taverner's Bible (like Crumwell's) was published in 
1539, in two editions, folio and quarto. It is furnished 
with a marginal commentary based upon Matthew's, 
but shorter, and containing some original notes. In the 
same year in which his Bible was printed, Taverner 
likewise put forth two editions (quarto and octavo) of 
the New Testament through another publisher ; but the 
appearance of the Great Bible must have checked the 
sale of his works. The Bible and the New Testament 
were each reprinted once, and his Old Testament was 
adopted in a Bible of 155 1. With these exceptions his 
revision appears to have fallen at once into complete 
neglect. 



A TIME OF SUSPENSE. 



87 



§ 6. A Time of Suspense. 

After the publication of the Great Bible (1539— 1 541) 
the history of the English Version remains stationary 
for a long time. Nothing was done to amend it and 
severe restrictions were imposed upon its use. In 1542 
a proposition was made in convocation in the king's 
name for a translation of the New Testament to be 
undertaken by the Bishops. The books were portioned 
out, but Gardiner brought the scheme to an end by 
pressing the retention of a large number of Latin terms 
which would practically have made a version such as 
the Rhemish one was afterwards \ As this condition 
was obviously inadmissible, the king, by Cranmer's in- 
fluence, resolved to refer the translation to the two Uni- 
versities. Convocation was no more consulted on the 
subject, and the Universities did nothing. 

In the next year Parliament proscribed all transla- 
tions bearing the name of Tyndale, and required that 
the notes in all other copies should be removed or ob- 
literated. At the same time it was enacted that no 
women (except noble or gentle women), no artificers, 
apprentices, journeymen, serving-men, husbandmen, or 
labourers, should read to themselves or to others, pub- 
licly or privately, any part of the Bible under pain of 
imprisonment. Three years later (1546) the king re- 
peated the prohibition against Tyndale's books with 
many others and included Coverdale's New Testament 
in the same category. Thus the Great Bible alone re- 

^ The list of words is a very practically proper names like Chris- 
strange one. With words like ec- tus, zizaiiia, didrachma, tetrarcha, 
clesia, pcenitentia, pontifex, peccatiim, and others again which have ap- 
hostia, pascha, i?npositio ijianuum, parently no special force, as sim- 
confessio, which have a dogmatic plex, digitus, ejicere, oriens, tyran- 
significance, are others which are Jtus. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
Historv. 



The revision 
of the Bible 
stispended. 



Feb. 17. 



Restrictions 
on the use of 
the Bible. 



88 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



mained unforbidden, and it was probably at this time 
that the great destruction of the earlier Bibles and Tes- 
taments took place. And even where the book has 
been preserved, the title-page has been in many cases 
destroyed that the true character of the volume might 
escape the observation of a hasty inquisitor. 

For the proclamation was not allowed to remain 
idle. The party of the * old learning ' even outran the 
letter of the edict. This had enjoined ^the burning of 
' certain translations of the New Testament,' but, ' they 
'were so bold as to burn the whole Bible, because they 
' were of those men's, Tyndale's or Coverdale's, translation; 
'and not the New Testament only.' Nay more, they 
were anxious to escape from the responsibility which 
they had incurred by sanctioning the Great Bible. Tun- 
stall and Heath, who had been 'appointed to overlook 
'the translation' at the time of Crumwell's execution, 
and had 'set their names thereunto, when they saw 
'the world somewhat like to wring on the other side 
'denied it; and said they never meddled therewith V 

But in the midst of this reaction Henry died (Jan. 
28, 1547). The accession of Edward restored the re- 
forming party to power, and the young king himself is 
said to have shewn a singular devotion to the Bible. 
According to some the English Bible w^as first used at 
his coronation I 'When three swords were brought,' so 
Strype writes ^ 'signs of his being king of three king- 
' doms, he said, there was one yet wanting. And when 
' the nobles about him asked him what that was, he an- 
'swered. The Bible. "That book," added he, "is the 

^ A Supplication of the poor Com- by Burnet, and in part by Strype, 

mons, printed in Strype's Eccles. Cranmer, i. 202 ff. 

Metjiorials, I. 633 ff, ^ Eccles. Mem. II. 35, on the au» 

"^ The fact is not mentioned in thority of Bal. dc viris Illustr. 
the order of the Coronation printed 



A TIME OF SUSPENSE. 



89 



' Sword of the Spirit, and to be preferred before these 

* swords..." And when the pious young king had said 
^this, and some other like words, he commanded the 

* Bible with the greatest reverence to be brought and 

* carried before him.' However this may have been, the 
work of printing the English Scriptures was carried on 
during his reign with great activity. Thirty-five Testa- 
ments and thirteen Bibles were published in England in 
the six years and a half for which he occupied the 
throne. The public use of them was made the subject 
of special admonition and inquiry. Among the injunc- 
tions issued by the king (1547) on his accession was one 
requiring that all beneficed persons 'shall provide within 
'three months next after this visitation, one book of 
' the whole Bible of the largest volume in English ; and 
' within one twelve months next after the said visitation, 
' the Paraphrasis of Erasmus also in English upon the 
' Gospels, and the same set up in some convenient place 
'within the... Church..., whereas their parishioners may 
' most commodiously resort unto the same and read the 
' same.' And again, ' that they shall discourage no man 
' (authorized and licensed thereto) from the reading of 

* any part of the Bible, either in Latin or in English, but 
' shall rather conform and exhort every person to read 
'the same, as the very lively word of God, and the 
' special food of man's soul that all Christian persons are 
' bound to embrace, believe and follow, if they look to 
' be saved \' In the next year Cranmer instituted in- 
quiries into the fulfilment of these injunctions in his 
articles for the visitation of the diocese of Canterbury^, 
further asking 'whether... priests being under the degree 
' of bachelor of divinity have of their own the New 



^ Cardwell's Doc. 
Comp. p. 25. 



A7tn. 



9. 2 Cranmer's Works, ii. 
Compare pp. 161 ; 81. 



P 155- 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



90 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



' Testament both in Latin and English and the Para- 
' phrase of Erasmus upon the same.' 

But beyond this nothing of moment was actually 
achieved v/ith regard to the English Version of the 
Scriptures. At this crisis the constitution of the English 
Church and the remoulding of the Service-books were of 
more urgent importance than the revision of the Bible ; 
but Cranmer did not overlook this work. In 1549 
Fagius and Bucer were appointed by his influence to 
professorships at Cambridge, and during their stay with 
him at Lambeth, before they entered on their work there, 
* the archbishop himself directed of what subject matter 
'■ their lectures should be. As it had been a great while 
'his pious and most earnest desire that the Holy Bible 
'should come abroad in the greatest exactness and true 
'agreement with the original text, so he laid this work 
'upon these two learned men. First that they should 
' give a clear plain and succinct interpretation of the Scrip- 
'ture according to the propriety of the language; and 
' secondly illustrate difficult and obscure places and re- 
'concile those that seemed repugnant to one another. 
' And it was his will and his advice that to this end and 
'purpose their public readings should tend... Fagius, 
'because his talent lay in the Hebrew learning, was to 
'undertake the Old Testament; and Bucer the New... 
'Fagius entered upon the Evangelical prophet Esaias 
'and Bucer upon the gospel of the Evangelist John, and 
'some chapters in each book were dispatched by them. 
'But it was not long but both of them fell sick, which 
'gave a very unhappy stop to their studies \' Nothing 
indeed is here said of an immediate revision of the au- 
thorised Bible, but the instructions point to the direction 
in which the great archbishop's thoughts were turned. 

^ Strype's Cranmer ^ I. 281. 



A TIME OF SUSPENSE. 



91 



Meanwhile a fragment of a version of the New 
Testament — the Gospel of St Matthew and the begin- 
ning of St Mark — was completed by Sir John Cheke, 
at one time professor of Greek at Cambridge and tutor 
to Edward VI. He seems to have aimed at giving a 
thoroughly English rendering of the text, and in this 
endeavour he went to far greater lengths of quaintness 
than Taverner. Thus he coins new words to represent 
the old 'ecclesiastical' terms for which More and Gardi- 
ner contended most earnestly: frosent (apostle): biword 
(parable) : gainbirth (regeneration) : tiprising or gain- 
rising (resurrection) : tablers (money-changers) : tollers 
(publicans) : freshmen (proselytes) : and uses strange 
participial forms: gospeld (xi. 5) : devild (viii. 28) : moond 
(iv. 24); and even crossed for crucified. The fragment 
remained in manuscript till quite lately ^ and it is not 
certain that it was designed for publication. As it will 
not be necessary to revert to it again, a specimen may 
be given to shew its general style : 

*At that time Jesus answered and said: I must 
'needs, O Father, acknowledge thanks unto Thee, O 
'Lord of heaven and earth, which hast hidden these 
'things from wise and witty men, and hast disclosed the 
'same to babes; yea and that. Father, for such was thy 
'good pleasure herein.- All things be delivered me of 
'my Father. And no man knoweth the Son but the 
'Father, and he to whom the Son will disclose it [sic). 
'Come to me all that labour and be burdened and I will 
'ease you. Take my yoke on you and learn of me, for 
'I am mild and of a lowly heart. And ye shall find 
'quietness for yourselves. For my yoke is profitable 
'(%P'7o-To?) and my burden light.' (Matt. xi. 25 — 30.) 

In the reign of Mary no English Bible was printed. 

^ Edited by Mr Goodwin, London, 1843. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 

SirJ. 
Cheke's 
translation 
of St 
MattJiew. 



92 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



Rogers and Cranmer were martyred: Coverdale with 
difficulty escaped to the Continent : the bones of Fagius 
and Bucer were burnt; but no special measures appear 
to have been taken for the destruction of the English 
Scriptures, or for the restriction of their private use. 
The public use of them in churches was necessarily 
forbidden. Proclamations against certain books and 
authors were issued, but no translations of the Old or 
New Testament were (as before) mentioned by name. 
Copies of the Bible which had been set up in churches 
were burnt ; but they were not sought out or confiscated. 
Evidently a great change had come over the country 
since the time of Henry VIIL And in the mean time 
though the English press was inactive the exiles abroad 
were busy, and at the close of Mary's reign a New Tes- 
tament was printed at Geneva, which was the first step 
towards a work destined to influence very powerfully 
our authorised Version. The origin of this must now 
be traced. 

§ 7. The Genevan Bible. 

It is unnecessary to dwell upon the disastrous dis- 
cussions at Frankfurt which divided the English exiles 
of Mary's reign. The task of continuing the revision of 
the Bible fell naturally to the non-conforming party who 
retired to Geneva, the active centre of the labours of 
Calvin and Beza. Among them was W. Whittingham, 
who married Calvin's sister; and it is to him in all pro- 
bability that we owe the Genevan Testament, which 
appeared in 1557 with an Introductory Epistle by 
Calvin. The reviser's own address to the reader is 
anonymous, but it is definitely personal, and claims the 
work for a single man, and no one seems more likely 
than Whittingham to have undertaken it. 



THE GENEVAN BIBLE. 



93 



*As touching the perusing of the text,' he writes, 
*it was diligently revised by the most approved Greek 
'examples, and conference of translations in other 
'tongues, as the learned may easily judge both by the 
'faithful rendering of the sentence, and also by the pro- 
'priety of the words and perspicuity of the phrase. 
'Furthermore that the reader might be by all means 
'profited, I have divided the text into verses and sec- 
'tions^ according to the best editions in other languages. 
'...And because the Hebrew and Greek phrases, which 
'are strange to render in other tongues and also short, 
'should not be too hard, I have sometime interpreted 
'them, without any whit diminishing the grace of the 
'sense, as our language doth use them, and sometime 
'have put to [added] that word which lacking made the 
'sentence obscure, but have set it in such letters as may 
'easily be discerned from the common text.' 

The attractiveness of the book was enhanced by a 
marginal commentary, in which the author boasts that 
'to his knowledge he has omitted nothing unexpounded, 
'whereby he that is anything exercised in the Scriptures 
'of God might justly complain of hardness.' It was at 
least far more complete than any yet available for the 
English reader. So it was that the edition received a 
ready welcome and soon found its way to England. It 
was however only the beginning of a larger enterprise. 
Within a few months after it was finished, a thorough 
revision of the whole Bible was commenced, and was 
continued 'for the space of two years and more day and 

^ The division into verses was first the reviser from Beza's Testament 

given in Stephens' Gr.-Lat. Test, of of 1556, which I have been unable 

155 1. See Tregelles, An Accmmt to see. A different type was em- 

• of the Printed Text... p. 33. The ployed in the Great Bible to mark 

use of italic supplemental words is readings borrowed from the Vulgate, 

found in Mtinster's O. T. 1534, but e. g. i John v. 7. 
is said to have been borrowed by 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 

The reviser's 
account of 
his work 



The rei'isioii 
of the Bible 
undertaken. 



94 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



'night.* The striking difference between the translation 
of the New Testament in this complete edition of the 
Bible (1560) and the separate New Testament (i557)\ 
is a signal proof of the amount of independent labour 
bestowed upon the work. The names of those who were 
engaged upon it are not given, but they were several 
and perhaps not the same during the whole time. The 
accession of Elizabeth broke up the society in part, but 
'Whittingham with one or two more did tarry at Geneva 
'an year and a half after Q. Elizabeth came to the Crown, 
'being resolved to go through with the work^' These 
were probably Gilby and Sampson I Under their care 
the Bible was finished in 1560, and dedicated to Q. Eliza- 
beth in bold and simple language without flattery or 
reserve. 

'The eyes of all that fear God in all places behold 
'your countries,' thus they address the Queen, 'as an 
'example to all that believe, and the prayers of all the 
'godly at all times are directed to God for the preserva- 
'tion of your majesty. For considering God's wonderful 
'mercies toward you at all seasons, who hath pulled you 
'out of the mouth of lions, and how that from your 
'youth you have been brought up in the Holy Scrip- 
'tures, the hope of all men is so increased, that they 
'cannot but look that God should bring to pass some 
'wonderful work by your grace to the universal comfort 
'of his Church. Therefore even above strength you 



1 See Chap. iil. § 6. The acknow- 
ledged importance of this work of 
revision is further shewn by the fact 
that the text of the edition of 1557 
was never reprinted. It was at once 
superseded by the more complete 
work undertaken very shortly after 
its appearance. Compare Mr F. Fry, 
Journal of Sacred Literature^ July 



1864. The separate New Testament 
of 1560 gives, as Mr Fry has shewn, 
the text of the translation in the 
Bible and not that of the New Testa- 
ment of 1557. 

^ Wood's Athence Oxon. S. v. 
Whittingham. .' 

^ This is well established By An- 
derson, II. pp. 320 f. 



THE GENEVAN BIBLE. 



95 



'must shew yourself strong and bold in God's matters... 
'This Lord of Lords and King of Kings who hath ever 
'defended his, strengthen, comfort and preserve your 
'majesty, that you may be able to build up the ruins of 
' God's house to His glory, the discharge of your con- 
' science, and to the comfort of all them that love the 
'coming of Christ Jesus our Lord\' 

The cost of the work was defrayed by members of 
the congregation at Geneva, 'whose hearts God touched' 
to encourage the revisers 'not to spare any charge for 
'the furtherance of such a benefit and favour of God;' 
and one of those most actively engaged in this service 
was John Bodley, the father of the founder of the 
Bodleian Library, who received afterwards from Eliza- 
beth a patent for the exclusive right to print the revision 
in England for seven years ^ A folio edition was pub- 
lished by him in the next year^ but this was printed at 
Geneva, and he does not appear to have availed himself 
afterwards of the privilege, though the patent may have 
helped the sale of the work. 

The form in which the Bible was published marked 
its popular destination. Its size — a moderate quarto — 
offers a marked contrast to the ponderous folios of 
Coverdale, Matthew and the Great Bible. With the 
same view the text was printed for the first time in 
Roman letter; and the division of the chapters into 
verses was introduced. A marginal commentary also 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



Bodleys 
share in it. 



April 1561. 



Convenience 
of the edi- 
tion. 



^ The aim of the book was indi- 
cated by the original title of the 
address to the reader, which was 
' To our beloved in the Lord, the 
' brethren of England, Scotland, 
'Ireland, &c.' This superscription 
was altered in 1578 to 'To the diH- 
' gent and Christian reader,' and after- 
wards to ' To the Christian reader.' 



(Comp. Anderson, ii. 356-7.) 

2 Anderson, ii. 324. 

^ The first title is dated 1562, but 
the title of the New Testament is 
dated 1561, and the Preface April 
1 56 1. No printer's name is attached 
to the book. One other edition was 
printed at Geneva in 1570, by J. 
Crispin. 



96 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



The popular 
Bible. 



was added, pure and vigorous in style, and, if slightly 
tinged with Calvinistic doctrine, yet on the whole neither 
unjust nor illiberal. 

It was not therefore surprising that from the time of 
its first appearance the Genevan Bible became the house- 
hold Bible of the English-speaking nations; and it 
continued to be so for about three quarters of a century. 
It was never sanctioned for public use in Churches ; but 
the convenience of its form and the simple clearness of 
its notes gained it a wide popularity with the mass of 
the people. 

And the intrinsic merits of the book justified its 
popularity; for it was not without cause that the revisers 
say when reviewing their work: *we may with good 
'conscience protest that we have in every point and 
'word, according to the measure of that knowledge 
'which it pleased Almighty God to give us faithfully 
' rendered the text, and in all hard places most sincerely 
' expounded the same. For God is our witness that we 
' have by all means endeavoured to set forth the purity 
^ of the word and right sense of the Holy Ghost for the 
' edifying of the brethren in faith and charity.' 

Thus it came to pass that the revision found a ready 
welcome even from those who were not predisposed in 
its favour. Some time after the ' Bishops' Bible ' was 
undertaken, Bodley applied to Cecil for an extension 
of his patent. The secretary consulted Parker before 
replying to the request. Parker's answer is conceived 
in a generous spirit. * He and the bishop of London 
^[Grindal] thought so well of the first impression of the 
' Bible and the review of those who had since travailed 
'therein, that they wished it would please him [Cecil] 
' to be a means that twelve years' longer term might be 
' by special privilege granted to Bodley, in consideration 



THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. 



97 



* of the charges sustained by him and his associates in 

* the first impression, and the review since : that though 

* another special Bible for the Churches were meant by 
*them to be set forth, as convenient time and leisure 

* hereafter should permit, yet should it nothing hinder 
*but rather do much good to have diversity of trans- 
lations and readings '\ 

§ 8. The Bishops' Bible. 

The Genevan revision was, as has been seen, the 
work of exiles whose action was unfettered by consi- 
derations of national policy. A work was comparatively 
easy for them which was not possible in the English 
Church. The commencement of Queen Elizabeth's 
reign was beset by many of the same difficulties which 
had occupied the great reformers on the accession of 
Edward VI. In the face of these it was not likely that 
measures would be taken for the revision of the English 
Bible. It was enough at first to restore what had been 
already once established. The injunctions which were 
issued by the Queen (1559) were closely moulded on 
those which had been put forth by Edward VI., and 
contained the same charge for the provision of a copy 

* of the whole Bible of the largest volume ' to be set up 
in some convenient place in each Church. No limita- 



^ Strype's Parker, i. 412. One 
other revision of the New Testament 
must be classed with the Genevan 
versions, that by Lawrence Tomson, 
which was professedly based on 
Beza, and contained a new Com- 
mentary, translated in the main from 
his. This was published in 1576, 
and dedicated to F. Walsingham 
and F. Hastings ; and became so 
popular that it was frequently sub- 
stituted for the Genevan revision in 
the editions of the Genevan Bible. 



Tomson repeats the promise of 
the Genevan editor with regard to 
the Commentary with even greater 
emphasis : ' I dare avouch it, and 
' whoso readeth it shall so find it, 
' that there is not one hard sentence 
' nor dark speech nor doubtful word, 
'but is so opened and hath such 
'light given it, that children may 
'go through with it, and the sim- 
' plest that are may walk without 
* any guide, without wandering and 
'going astray.' 

H 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



Q. Eliza- 
beth's In- 
jtmctions. 



98 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



tion however was now added to the general encourage- 
ment to read the Scriptures ; but it was said significantly 
that all should ^read the same with great humility and 
' reverence, as the very lively word of God \' 

The concessions thus made fell in with the general 
desire of the people. This was shewn in a character- " 
istic manner during the progress of the Queen from 
the Tower to Westminster on her accession to the 
throne. Various symbolic greetings were devised to 
welcome her on the way ; and one above all seems 
to have attracted popular interest. At the 'Little 
' Conduit in Cheape' a pageant was prepared 'and it was 
'told her Grace that there was placed Time. ''Time.'*" 
' quoth she, " and Time hath brought me hither." And 
'with Time also was 'Truth the daughter of Time/ 
'who held a book in her hand upon the which was 
'written 'Verbum veritatis, the word of Truth' — the 
Bible in English — 'which she delivered to the Queen. 
' But she, as soon as she had received the book kissed 
' it, and with both her hands held up the same and so 
'laid it upon her breast with great thanks to the city 
' therefor ' — ' to the great comfort,' it is added after- 
wards, 'of the lookers-on I' 

It is likely indeed that in this respect the zeal of 
the Queen was suspected to be cooler than that of 
many about her. ' On the morrow of her coronation/ so 
Bacon writes, 'it being the custom to release prisoners 
'at the inauguration of a prince... one of her courtiers... 
'besought her with a loud voice, That now this good 

^ Cardwell, Doc. Ann. I. ii\. Injunctions of 1559 ^^ words in 

In the Injunctions of 1547 it is italics are omitted. Cardwell, Doc. 

said, 'They [the parsons, vicars, &c.] Ann. I. pp. 9, 214. On the other 

'shall discourage no man, author ized hand, the words in italics in the 

'■and licensed thereto, from the read- text are not contained in the In- 

'ing of any part of the Bible either junctions of 1547. 
'in Latin or in English...' In the '^ Nichols' Progresses^ I. pp. 13 ff. 



THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. 



99 



*time there might be four or five principal prisoners 

* more released ; these were the four Evangelists and 

* the apostle St Paul, who had been long shut up in an 

* unknown tongue, as it were in prison, so as they 
'could not converse with the common people. The 
' Queen answered very gravely, That it was best first 
'to inquire of them whether they would be released 
'or noV 

Thus at first the Great Bible was allowed to retain 
its place as the authorised Bible for ecclesiastical use, 
but the wide circulation of the Genevan edition made 
its defects generally known, and Parker, who was na- 
turally Inclined to biblical studies, as soon as an oppor- 
tunity offered, took measures for the review of the old 
translation. This was about 1563-4. The method which 
he followed has been described by Strype. ' The Arch- 
' bishop,' he writes, ' took upon him the labour to con- 
'trive and set the whole work a going in a proper 
'method, by sorting out the whole Bible into parcels..., 
'and distributing those parcels to able bishops and 
'other learned men, to peruse and collate each the 
' book or books allotted them : sending withal his in- 
' structions for the method they should observe ; and 
'they to add some short marginal notes for the illus- 
' tration or correction of the text. And all those portions 
' of the Bible being finished and sent back to the arch- 
' bishop, he was to add the last hand to them and so to 
'take care for printing and publishing the whole ^' 

Among those whose help he sought was Sandys, 
bishop of Worcester. Sandys strongly urged the ne- 
cessity of the work. 'Your Grace,' he says, 'should 
'much benefit the Church in hastening forward the 

1 Bacon, Collection of Apophthegms^ ^ Strype's Parker^ I. 414. 
§1. 

H2 



Chap. ii. 
External 

History. 



A rchhp. ' 
Parker 
tindertakes 
a revision 
of the Bible. 



His plan. 



The opinio7i 

o/Bp. 

Sandys. 



100 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



' Bible which you have in hand : those that we have be 
' not only false printed but also give great offence to 
'many by reason of the depravity in reading.' In 
another letter which accompanied his revision of the 
portion of Scripture assigned to him, he explains more 
at length the ground of his opinion. 'According to 
'your Grace's letter of instruction I have perused the 
'book you sent me and with good diligence; having 
'also in conference with some other considered of the 
'same in such sort, I trust, as your Grace will not 

' mislike of In mine opinion your Grace shall do 

' well to make the whole Bible to be diligently surveyed 

'by some well learned before it be put to print 

' which thing will require a time. Sed sat cito si sat bene. 
' The setters forth of this our common translation fol- 
' lowed Munster too much, who doubtless was a very 
'negligent man in his doings and often swerved very 
* much from the Hebrew \' 

Other fragments of correspondence shew some of 
the difficulties with which Parker had to contend. Guest, 
bishop of Rochester, in returning the book of Psalms 
which had been sent to him for correction, gives a 
singular view of the duties of a translator. ' I have 
' not,' he says, ' altered the translation but where it gave 
'occasion of an error. As at the first Psalm at the 
'beginning I turn the prseterperfect tense into the 
'present tense, because the sense is too harsh in the 
' praeterperfect tense. Where in the New Testament 
' one piece of a Psalm is reported I translate it in the 
'Psalms according to the translation thereof in the 
' New Testament, for the avoiding of the offence that 
'may rise to the people upon divers translations V 

Again, Cox, bishop of Ely, writing in May, 1566, 

^ Strype's Parker, I. 415, 6. ^ /^_ j^ ^^5^ 



THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. 



lor 



says, * I trust your Grace is well forward with the Bible 
*by this time. I perceive the greatest burden will lie 
' upon your neck, touching care and travail. I would 
'wish that such usual words as we English people be 

* acquainted with might still remain in their form and 

* sound, so far forth as the Hebrew will well bear ; 
' ink-horn terms to be avoided. The translation of the 

* verbs in the Psalms to be used uniformly in one 

* tense V 

However, in spite of all difficulties, the work went 
forward, and the Bishops' Bible, as it was called, ap- 
peared in 1568 in a magnificent volume, printed by R. 
Jugge 'cum privilegio regiae majestatis.' No word of 
flattery disfigures the book. It is even without a dedi- 
cation. But a portrait of the Queen occupies the centre 
of the engraved title-page, and others of Leicester and 
Burleigh occur before the book of Joshua and the 
Psalms. At the end is an elegant couplet on the device 
of the pelican feeding her young v 

Matris ut hasc proprio stirps est satiata craorei 
Pascis item proprio, Christe, cruore tuos. 

It was not by these signs only that Parker shewed 
his true sense of the character of the task which he 
had undertaken. The revisers, speaking through him 
in the Preface, express a noble consciousness of the im- 
mensity of their labour. 'There be yet,' they say, 
quoting the words of John [Fisher], once bishop of 
Rochester, ' in the Gospels very many dark places which 
'without all doubt to posterity shall be made much 
' more open. For why should we despair herein, seeing 
' the Gospel was delivered to this intent that it might 
' be utterly understanded of us, yea to the very inch. 

^ Strype's Par/^^, i. 417. Comp. 11. 212 fF. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



The work 
finished in 
1568. 



The spirit 
of t lie work. 



102 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



' Wherefore forasmuch as Christ sheweth no less love 
^to his Church now than hitherto he hath done, the 
* authority whereof is as yet no whit diminished, and 
'forasmuch as that Holy Spirit [is] the perpetual 
'Keeper and Guardian of the same Church, whose 
'gifts and graces do flow as continually and abundantly 
' as from the beginning : who can doubt but that such 
'things as remain yet unknown in the Gospel shall be 
' hereafter made open to the later wits of our posterity, 
' to their clear understanding ?' They felt then that 
their labour was provisional, and that the Spirit had 
yet further lessons in His Word to teach to later ages. 

It is not certainly known by whom the whole re- 
vision was actually made. Initials are placed at the 
end of some of the books, and this, Parker says, was 
done by his own wish that the several scholars might 
be ' more diligent, as answerable for their doings.' But 
it seems evident from the manner in which the initials 
are distributed that they do not indicate all the con- 
tributors \ They do not stand at the end of groups of 
books which might naturally be supposed to have been 
given to one reviser. Once the same initials are re- 
peated in consecutive books. Some names too are 
certainly passed over. Lawrence, for example^, had a 
considerable part in the revision of the New Testa- 
ment, and his initials nowhere occur. Of the revisers 
who can be probably identified eight were bishops, and 
from them the revision derived its popular titled 



^ This is indeed implied in Par- 
ker's own language; see p. 103 n. i. 

2 See ch. in. § 7. 

^ The initials given are the follow- 
ing (for the identifications I am in- 
debted mainly to the Historical Ac- 
count). At the end of the Penta- 
teuch W. E, [W. Exoniensis, Wil- 



liam Alley, bp. of Exeter] : 

of 2 Samuel R. M. [R. Meneven- 
sis, Richard Davies, bp.of St David's]: 

of 1 Chronicles E. W. [E. Wigor- 
nensis, Edwyn Sandys, bp. of Wor- 
cester] : 

of Job A. P. C. [Andrew Pearson, 
canon of Canterbury] : 



THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. 



103 



When the edition was ready for publication Parker 
endeavoured to obtain through Cecil a recognition of 
it by the Queen. The revision did not, he pleaded, 
*vary much from that translation which was commonly 
'used by public order, except when the verity of the 
* Hebrew and Greek moved alteration, or when the text 
'was by some negligence mutilated from the original.' 
His design was to secure a uniform text for public use, 
and in some places the Genevan revision was now 
publicly read, which seemed to be an infringement of 
ecclesiastical discipline, and yet the Great Bible could 
not be honestly maintained \ There is no evidence 
to shew whether the Queen returned any answer 



of the Psalms T. B. [? Thomas Be- 
con] : 

of the Song of Solomon A. P. E. 
[Andrew Perne, canon of Ely] : 

of Lamentations R. W. [R. Win- 
tonensis, Robert Home, bp. of Win- 
chester] : 

of Daniel T. C. L. [T. Gov. & 
Lichf., Thomas Bentham, bp. of Lich- 
field and Coventry?] : 

of Malachi E. L. [E. Londinensis, 
Edmund Grindal, bp. of London] : 

of Wisdom W. C. [afterwards omit- 
ted] : 

of 1 Maccabees y. N. \^. Norvi- 
censis, John Parkhurst, bp. of Nor- 
wich] : 

of the Acts R. E. [R. Eliensis, 
Richard Cox, bp. of Ely] 

of Romans R. E. [as before] : 

of 1 Corinthians G. G. [Gabriel 
Goodman, dean of Westminster]. 

In the copy of the edition of 1568 
which I have used the letters A. P. 
C. do not occur after Proverbs. [Mr 
F. Fry tells me that he has 'both 
'leaves of this edition one with A. 
* P. C , and one without, '] 

To the other books no initials are 
appended. 

^ Parker's words are important as 
describing the care which was spent 



upon the edition, and the objects for 
which it was designed : * Because I 
'would you knew all,' he writes to 
Cecil, ' I send you a note to signify 
'who first travailed in the divers 
' Books ; though after them some 
' other perusing was had ; the letters 
' of their names be partly affixed in 
'the end of their Books; which I 
'thought a policy to shew them, to 
'make them more diligent, as an- 
'swerable for their doings. ...The 
' Printer hath honestly done his dili- 

* gence ; if your honour would obtain 
'of the Queen's highness that this 
' edition might be licensed, and only 
' commended in public reading in 
' Chuixhes, to draw to one uniform- 
' ity, it were no great cost to the most 

* parishes, and a relief to him for his 
'great charges sustained.' [Bibliotk. 
Sussex. I. pp. 311 f.). He presses 
for the grant of the Queen's licence 
'as well for that in many churches 
'they want their Books, and have 
'long time looked for this; as for 
' that in certain places, be publicly 
'used some translations which have 
'not been laboured in your realm, 
' having inspersed divers prejudicial 
'notes which might have been also 
'well spared.' (id. i. p. 313.) 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 

The Bishops' 
Bible sanc- 
tioned by 
Convocation 
for public 
use. 



104 



THE PRINTED BIBLE, 



to his petition. The action of Convocation however 
was decided, and cannot have been in opposition to 
the royal will. It was ordered in the * Constitutions 
and Canons Ecclesiastical' of 1571 that * every arch- 

* bishop and bishop should have at his house a copy of 
^ the holy Bible of the largest volume as lately printed 

'■ at London and that it should be placed in the 

'hall or the large dining room, that it might be useful 

* to their servants or to strangers V It was also enjoined 
that each Cathedral should have a copy^ ; and the 
same provision was extended 'as far as it could be 
' conveniently done ' to all churches'. 

These injunctions however do not seem to have been 
rigorously carried out; and sixteen years afterward 
Archbishop Whitgift took measures for their better 
observance. Writing to the Bishop of Lincoln, he says : 
'whereas I am credibly informed that divers as well 
'parish churches as chapels of ease, are not sufficiently 
' furnished with Bibles, but some have either none at all, 
'or such as be torn and defaced, and yet not of the 
'translation authorized by the synods of bishops: these 
' are therefore to require you strictly in your visitations 
' or otherwise to see that all and every the said churches 
' and chapels in your diocese be provided of one Bible or 
'more, at your discretion, of the translation allowed as 

'aforesaid And for the performance thereof I have 

' caused her highness' printer to imprint two volumes of 



^ Quivis archiepiscopus et episco- 
pus habebit domi suai sacra Biblia in 
amplissimo volumine, uti nuperrime 
Londini excusa sunt, et plenam illam 
historian! quae inscribitur ' Monu- 
'nienta martyrum' et alios quosdam 
similes libros ad religionem apposi- 
tos. Locentur autem isti libri vel in 
aula vel in grandi cenaculo ut et ip- 
sorum famulis et advenis usui esse 



possint (Cardwell, Synodalia, I. p. 

115)- 

2 Cardwell, I.e. 

^ iEditui...curabunt...ut sacra Bi- 
blia sint in singulis Ecclesiis in am- 
plissimo volumine (si commode fieri 
possit) qualia nunc nuper Londini 
excusa sunt... (Card well, Synodalia, 
I. p. 123). 



THE RHEIMS AND DO WAY VERSION. 



105 



* the said translation of the Bible aforesaid, a bigger and 
*a less... both which are now extant and ready V 

There is no evidence to shew how far this new effort 
was successful in securing exclusively for the Bishops' 
Bible public use in churches. The revision did not at 
least gain any such hold upon the clergy as to lead even 
them to adopt it alone privately; and when Martin 
assailed the English versions (1582) he takes the Great 
Bible, or the Bishops' or the Genevan indifferently; and 
Fulke in his answer does not claim absolute precedence 
for any one of them. But while the Genevan Bible held 
its ground, there can be no doubt that the Great Bible 
was soon entirely displaced by the Bishops'; and no 
edition of it appears to have been printed after 1 569. 

§ 9. The Rheims and Doway Version. 

The wide circulation and great influence of the 
reformed versions of the Bible made it impossible for 
the Roman Catholic scholars to withstand the demand 
for vernacular translations of Scripture sanctioned by 
authority in their churches. The work was undertaken 
not as in itself either necessary or generally desirable, 
but in special consideration of the circumstances of the 
timel So it came to pass that 'since Luther's revolt... 
' divers learned Catholics, for the more speedy abolishing 
' of a number of false and impious translations put forth 
'by sundry sects, and for the better preservation or 
'reclaim of m.any good souls endangered thereby... 
' published the Bible in the several languages of almost 
'all the principal provinces of the Latin Church' in the 
seventeenth century ^ The design of an English Ver- 



1 Card well, Documentary Annals^ 
11. 31 f- 



^Preface to the Rhemish Testa- 
ment, 3 2^^ 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 

The Great 
Bible dis- 
placed by 
the Bishops' , 



Vernacular 
Versions of 
the Bible 
■made by 
Roman 
Catholics. 



io6 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



sion formed part of the systematic plan for winning 
back England to the Papacy, which was shaped and 
guided by the energy and skill of [Cardinal] Allen. 
The centre of Allen's labours was the seminary which 
he first established at Douai (1568), and afterwards 
transferred temporarily to Rheims (1578). And it was 
in this seminary that the Rhemish Version, as it is com- 
monly called, was made. 

The history of the Rhemish Version has not yet been 
traced in contemporary records^; but the prefaces to the 
Old and New Testaments explain with perfect clearness 
the objects and method of the translators. They pro- 
fessed to find the cause of the troubles of England in 
the free handling of the deep mysteries of Scripture 
which led men to 'contemn or easily pass over the 
'moral parts.' * If our new ministers had had [that sense 
'of the depth and profundity of wisdom...], that all 
'other wise men have and ever had, our country had 
' never fallen to this miserable state in religion and that 
'under pretence, colour, and countenance of God's word; 
' neither should virtue and good life have been so pitifully 
'corrupted in time of such reading, toiling, tumbling, 
'and translating the book of our salvation...'^ The 
text of these new translations, they plead, was full of 
alterations, transpositions, new pointings; the author- 
ship and authority of whole books were questioned ; old 
terms and forms were abandoned; the language was 
dealt with as freely as if it were the language 'of Livy, 
'Virgil, or Terence.' 'We therefore,' they continue, 
'having compassion to see our beloved countrymen, 
'with extreme danger of their souls, to use only such 

1 Collections for the bibliographi- (Sr» Z>£'w<2jj/... Oxford, 1855. 
cal history of the version have been ^ Preface to the Rhemish New Tes" 
made by Dr Cotton in his Rhetnes tament. 



THE RHEIMS AND DO WAY VERSION. 



107 



* profane translations and erroneous men's mere phanta- 
*sies, for the pure and blessed word of truth, much also 

* moved thereunto by the desires of many devout persons, 
'have set forth for you (benign readers) the New Testa- 
*ment to begin withal, trusting that it may give occasion 

* to you, after diligent perusing thereof, to lay away at 
Meast such their impure versions as hitherto you have 
*been forced to occupy V 

A controversial commentary formed a necessary part 
of the undertaking. It was pleaded that 'though the 

* text, truly interpreted, might sufficiently, in the sight of 
*the learned and all indifferent men... control the adver- 
'saries' corruptions... yet... somewhat to help the faithful 

* reader in the difficulties of divers places, we [the editors] 

* have also set forth reasonable large annotations, thereby 
'to shew... both the heretical corruptions and false de- 
' ductions, and also the apostolic tradition, the expositions 

* of the holy fathers, the decrees of the Catholic Church 
'and most ancient Councils; which means whosoever 
' trusteth not for the sense of holy Scriptures but had 
'rather follow his private judgment or the arrogant 
'spirit of these sectaries he shall worthily through his 
'own wilfulness be deceived... ^' 

The names of those who performed the work are 
nowhere given in connexion with it, but internal evidence 
leaves no doubt that the chief share in the translation 
was undertaken by Gregory Martin, sometime fellow of 
St. John's College, Oxford, a scholar of distinguished 
attainments both in Hebrew and Greek. Upon re- 
nouncing Protestantism Martin had studied for some 
years at Douai and then after an interval of travel 
settled at Rheims as one of the readers of divinity in 
the English College there. Other scholars were probably 
1 Id, ^ Id, 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 

The New- 
Testament. 



The Anno-, 
tations. 



The trans'* 
lators a?id 
annotators,. 



io8 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



associated with Martin in the task of translation or in 
the composition of the notes. It is said that Dr. Allen 
himself, Dr. R. Bristow, formerly a fellow of Exeter 
College, and Dr. J. Reynolds, formerly a fellow of New 
College, among others, assisted Martin in revising his 
translation. More particularly also the notes on the 
New Testament have been attributed to Dr. Bristow, 
and those on the Old Testament to Dr. Worthington. 
However this may be, Martin clearly identified him- 
self with the work in a treatise which he published 
on the 'Manifold corruptions of the Holy Scriptures by 
the heretics' (Rhemes, 1582), very shortly after the 
appearance of the first instalment of the new version \ 
Yet it may be concluded from a comparison of the 
annotations with this treatise that Martin's work lay in 
the version and not in the commentary. His labours, 
as it seems, proved fatal to him. He died in the same 
year in which the books appeared to which he had 
devoted his life. 

When the New Testament was published the whole 
version had been 'long since' finished though the publi- 
cation was delayed 'for lack of good means ^.' This 
'one general cause,' 'the poor estate [of the favourers of 
the version] in their banishment,^' delayed the appear- 
ance of the Old Testament till 1609 — 10 (Douai). Jhe 
complete work cannot have had an extensive circulation. 
It was reprinted in 1635 (Rouen) and then not again for 
one hundred and fifteen years when it was revised by 
Dr. R. Challoner (1749 — 50) ; and this revision has 
formed the basis of the later editions.* 

^ The priority of the publication of already composed when the Preface 

the New Testament is shewn by a to the New Testament was written: 

reference to it in the Preface to the Margin to § 2r. 
Discovery of the manifold corricptions ^ Preface to the New Testa7?ient. 
...(p, 63 Parker Soc. reprint). On ^ Preface to the Old Testavient. 
the other hand the Discovery was * Cotton, /.^. pp. 47 ff. The stand* - 



THE RHEIMS AND DO WAY VERSION. 



109 



The New Testament, as might have been expected, 
attracted more attention. It was reprinted at Antwerp 
in 1600 and 1621, and again (at Rouen?) in 1633, though 
not afterwards for more than a hundred years*. But it 
obtained a still larger circulation by the help of its 
opponents. The annotations called for an answer. A 
powerful party in England urged Cartwright to prepare 
one^ Difficulties however were interposed in his way 
and his reply was not published in a complete form till 
161 8, fifteen years after his death. In the meantime 
Fulke, who answered Martin's book on the 'Corruptions 
of Holy Scripture,' answered his edition of the New 
Testament also (1589)^ He printed the Rhemish and 
Bishops' (revised 1572) version in parallel columns, and 
added to the Rhemish notes, which he gave at length, 
the refutation or qualifications which they seemed to 
require. This book became very popular, and the 
Rhemish Testament gained in this way a wide currency 
which it would not otherwise have enjoyed. But ques- 
tions of scholarship or textual criticism are wholly sub- 
ordinated in this examination to larger topics of contro- 
versy. At the same time the scriptural vocabulary was, 
as we shall see afterwards, insensibly increased, and even 
Bacon goes aside to praise *the discretion and tender- 
*ness of tlie Rhemish translation' which ever distinguished 
the Christian grace * charity' {cu^cuttt)) from 'love' i^lpwi)^. 



ard edition is said to be that * revised 
and corrected' under the sanction of 
Dr Troy, 1791. 

1 In the mean time two other Ro- 
man CathoHc translations of the New 
Testament from the Vulgate were 
made, one by DrNary (1718, see Dr 
Cotton, I.e. pp. 37 if.) ; and the other 
by Dr Witham (1730, see Dr Cotton, 
I.e. pp. 41 ff.). 

2 Strype, Whitgift^ i. 482. Annals 



III. i. 287 ff. 

^ Other editions of this book were 
published in 1601, 16 17, 1633. In 
the account of Fulke prefixed to 
the Parker reprint of his answer to 
Martin an edition is assigned also 
to the year 1580 by a surprising 
mistake. 

^ In his tract Coneerning the Li- 
turgy. This reference I owe to Mr 
Plumptre, 



Chap, ii- 
External 
History. 



Fulk^s 
answer to 
the Rhemish 
New 
Testament. 



no 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



Two Bibles 
in use at 
•the accession 
vf James I. 



§ 10. The Authorised Version. 

There were, as we have seen, during the latter part 
of Elizabeth's reign two rival English Bibles \ the 
Bishops', which was sanctioned by ecclesiastical au- 
thority for public use^ and the Genevan, which was the 
common Bible of the people and even of scholars. If 
we may judge from the editions published, the circula- 
tion of the latter was more than quadruple that of the 
former, and the convenient forms in which it appeared 
marked its popular destination. There are only six 
editions of the Bishops' Bible in quarto and one in 
octavo; all the others (thirteen) are in folio; and no 
small edition was printed after that prepared by au- 
thority in 1584. Of the Genevan Bible, on the other 
hand, there are between 1568 and 161 1 sixteen editions 
in octavo, fifty- two in quarto, and eighteen in folio ^ 

This rivalry was in every way undesirable; an(J in 
the conference on ecclesiastical matters which was held 
at Hampton Court shortly after the accession of James I., 
the authorised version of the Bible was brought forward 
as one of the things 'amiss in the Church.' The confer- 
ence had no official or constitutional character, and was 
summoned by the king's proclamation, who had not yet 
himself been recognized as king by Parliament. But 
though it proved ineffectual in all other points, we owe 
to it our present Bible. The question was brought for- 



1 It would be interesting to deter- 
mine the texts followed by the Eliza- 
bethan divines. On this the editions 
of the Parker Society, as far as I have 
examined them, give no help. Mr 
Anderson gives a few examples, ii. 

338- , . , 

2 Fulke describes it on the title- 
page of his Confutation (1598) as 
'the Translation... commonly used in 



'the Church of England' and at the 
beginning of the text ' the translation 
'of the Church of England.' 

^ This calculation is only approx- 
imately tnie. Mr F. Fry informs me 
that he has altogether sixty-six edi- 
tions in quarto, including those of 
later date, and that the whole num- 
ber must be at least seventy. 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



Ill 



ward by Dr. Reynolds, President of Corpus ChristI 
College, Oxford, who quoted several mistranslations 
from the authorised Bibles \ 'My Lord of London 
' (Bancroft) well added : That if every man's humour 
'should be followed there would be no end of translating. 
•Whereupon his Highness wished some special pains 
' should be taken in that behalf for one uniform transla- 
'tion — professing that he could never yet see a Bible 
'well translated in English; but the worst of all his 
' Majesty thought the Geneva to be — and this to be 
'done by the best learned in both the Universities; after 
' them to be reviewed by the bishops and the chief 
'learned of the Church; from them to be presented to 
'the Privy Council; and lastly to be ratified by his royal 
'authority; and so this whole Church to be bound unto 
' it and none other. Marry withal he gave this caveat, 
' upon a word cast out by my lord of London, that no 
' marginal notes should be added, having found in them 
'which are annexed to the Geneva translation, which he 
* saw in a Bible given him by an English lady, some 
' notes very partial, untrue, seditious, and savouring too 
'much of dangerous and traitorous conceits (e.g. those* 
*on Ex. i. 19: 2 Chron. xv. i6)^' 



^ Gal. iv. -25 ; Pss. cv. 28, cvi. 30. 

The account given in the Preface 
to the Authorised Version is some- 
what different from, though recon- 
cileable with, Barlow's. ' The very 
' historical truth is that upon the im- 
' portunate petitions of the Puritans, 
'at his Majesty's coming to this 
* crown, the conference at Hampton 
' Court having been appointed for 
' hearing their complaints : when by 
' force of reason they were put from 
' all other grounds, they had recourse 
' at the last to this shift, that they could 
' not with good conscience subscribe 
*to the Communion-book, since it 



' maintained the Bible as it was there 
' translated, which was, as they said, 
' a most corrupted translation. And 
' although this was judged to be but 
' a very poor and empty shift, yet 
'even hereupon did his Majesty be- 
' gin to bethink himself of the good 
' that might ensue by a new transla- 
* tion, and presently after gave order 
'for this translation which is now 
'presented unto thee.' 

^ Barlow's Sicm and Substance of 
the Coiiference. . . (printed in Cardwell's 
Hist. 0/ Conferences), pp. 187-8. 

Mr Anderson claims for Dr Rey- 
nolds the honour of having proposed 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



112 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



The king 
presses 
forward the 

scheme. 



Nothing further was done at the Conference, and the 
Ecclesiastical authorities do not appear to have been 
anxious or even ready to engage in the proposed revi- 
sion\ Bancroft had expressed what was probably a 
very general feeling; and in the Convocation which 
followed shortly afterwards (March — July 1604) it was 
enjoined that every parish as ^yet unfurnished of the 
Bible of the largest volume^' should provide one within 
a convenient time, so that it seems unlikely that they 
even expected that it would be speedily carried out. 
But about the same time the King had matured his 
scheme. It is not known in what manner the scholars 
to be entrusted with the revision were selected. It 
appears however that some were submitted to the king 
who approved of the choice, and the list was complete 



originally that the translation should 
be 'without any marginal .notes' (ii. 
371). But the passage of Galloway 
which he quotes, so far from profess- 
ing to give Reynolds' own scheme, 
gives 'the heads which his Majesty 
' would have reformed at this time.' 
' Sundry,' he continues, ' as they fa- 
'voured gave out copies of things 
'here concluded; whereupon myself 
' took occasion, as I was an ear and 

* eye witness, to set them down, and 

* presented tlaem to his Majesty, who 
'with his own hand mended some 
' things, and eked other things which 
' I had omitted : which corrected copy 
'with his own hand I have, and of 
' it have sent you herein the just 
'transumpt word by word...' The 
conclusion in question is: 'That a 
'translation be made of the whole 
' Bible, as consonant as can be to the 
'original Hebrew and Greek; and 
' this to be set out and printed with- 

* out any marginal notes, and only to 
' be used in all Churches of England 
' in time of Divine Service' (Card well, 
Hist, of Conferences, pp. 213, 214). 
If Mr Anderson had taken the trou- 



ble to read Dr Cardwell, he would 
have been saved from committing a 
very serious error, and indulging in a 
very unworthy comment. 

^ Still in the note which w^as made 
apparently by Bancroft himself of 
'things as shall be reformed,' occurs 
' One uniform translation of the Bi- 
'ble to be made, and only to be used 
' in all the churches of England ' 
(Cardwell, Hist, of Conferences^ p. 
142). 

^ Canon 80. From a comparison 
with Whitgift's injunctions (p. 138) 
the reference is probably to the Bi- 
shops' Bible. But Dr Reynolds' quo- 
tations from the Great Bibles ' allow- 
' ed in the reign of Henry VHI. and 
'Edward VI,' as still publicly used, 
shew that these had not been done 
away with or forbidden. 

It is worthy of notice that in 
Archbp. Bancroft's visitation Arti- 
cles of 1605 the ' Bible of the great- 
est volume' is not mentioned as in 
the corresponding articles of Cranmec 
and Whitgift (§ 48. Cardwell's Doc. 
Ann. II. no). 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION: 



113 



by June 30th. The undertaking was no doubt really 
congenial to James' character, and Bancroft writing to 
Cambridge on that day to hasten on its execution adds, 

* I am persuaded his royal mind rejoiceth more in the 

* good hope which he hath for the happy success of that 
' work, than of his peace concluded with Spain.' Three 
weeks afterwards (July 22nd) the king wrote to Bancroft, 
who was acting as representative of the vacant see of 
Canterbury, announcing that he had 'appointed certain 

* learned men, to the number of four and fifty, for the 
'translating of the Bible,' and requiring him to take 
measures whereby he might be able to recompense the 
translators by church preferment. 'Furthermore,' he 
adds, 'we require you to move all our bishops to 
'inform themselves of all such learned men within their 
'several dioceses, as, having especial skill in the Hebrew 
'and Greek tongues, have taken pains in their private 
'studies of the Scriptures for the clearing of any obscuri- 
*ties either in the Hebrew or in the Greek, or touching 
*any difficulties or mistakings in the former English 
'translation, which we have now commanded to be 
'thoroughly viewed and amended, and thereupon to 
'write unto them, earnestly charging them and signifying 
^our pleasure therein that they send such their observa- 
*tions either to Mr Lively, our Hebrew reader in Cam- 
'bridge, or to Dr Harding, our Hebrew reader in Oxford, 
'or to Dr Andrews, dean of Westminster, to be imparted 
'to the rest of their several companies; that so our said 
'intended translation may have the help and furtherance 
'of all our principal learned men within this our king- 
dom.^' 

Having provided in this manner for the future remu- 
neration of the scholars whose services he had engaged, 

^ Cardwell, Doc. Annals^ II. 84. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



An imme- 
diate pro- 
vision for 
the revisers 
proposed. 



114 



THE PRINTED BIBLE, 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



The revisers 
chosen. 



the king was equally prudent in endeavouring to obtain 
the means of defraying their immediate expenses. These 
'his majesty/ it is said, 'was very ready of his most 
'princely disposition to have borne, but some of my 
'lords, as things now go, did hold it inconvenient;' so 
'he requested the bishops and chapters to contribute 
' toward this work,' with the additional stimulus that 
'his majesty would be acquainted with every man's 
'liberality.' Bancroft, in communicating this notice to 
the different dignitaries to whom it applied, adds, ' I do 
'not think a thousand marks will finish the work,' so 
that the amount of the tax might not be left altogether 
in uncertainty \ But in spite of the royal request 
nothing seems to have been subscribed, and from the 
life of one of the translators it appears that they received 
nothing but free entertainment in the colleges till some 
of them met in London for the final revision of the 
work^ 

It does not appear in what way the actual selection 
of the revisers was made, but it is most likely that 
names were suggested by the universities and approved 
by the king. There is also some discrepancy as to the 
number engaged upon the work. The king speaks of 
fifty-four, and only forty-seven names appear upon the 
list. It is possible that some were originally appointed 
who did not in the end take any part in the revision, or 
that a committee of bishops was chosen as an inde- 
pendent group of revisers ; but no satisfactory solution 
of the difficulty has yet been proposed ^ The delay, 

1 Cardwell, I.e. 87 ff. * teen places' to make it * speak pre- 

2 Walker's Life of Boys, quoted by ' latical language,' and to have been 
Anderson, ii. 381. ' so potent' in pressing his corrections 

3 Of the bishops, Bancroft, though ' that there was no contradicting him* 
not among the translators, is said to (Dr Hill quoted by Mr Anderson, II. 
have ' altered the translation in four- 378). 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



115 



however, which took place in the commencement of the 
revision is sufficient to account for its existence ; for 
though the preliminaries were settled before the end of 
1604, the revision does not appear to have been seriously 
undertaken till 1607 s The death of Mr Lively in 1605 
was no doubt a grave check to the progress of the 
scheme, and it is not hard to imagine other obstacles 
which may have hindered it. 

When at length the whole plan was ready for execu- 
tion, the translators were divided into six companies, of 
which two met respectively at Westminster, Cambridge, 
and Oxford, and the whole work was thus divided 
among them^ 



Dr L. Andrews, Dean of Westminster. 

Dr J. Overall, Dean of St Paul's. 

Dr A. de Saravia, Canon of Canterbury. 

Dr R. Clark, Fellow of Christ's Coll., Camb. Genesis 

Dr J. Layfield, Fellow of Trin. Coll., Camb. to 

Dr R. Teigh. 2 Kings 

Mr F. Burleigh. inclusive. 

Mr G. King, Fellow of King's Coll., Camb. 

Mr Thompson, Clare Hall, Camb ^ 

Mr Bedwell. 



^ Some of the revisers may indeed 
have begun their work at once. Thus 
Boys is said to have worked for four 
years before the final revision, which 
took nine months {Life, quoted by 
Anderson, ii. 381). But the transla- 
tors fix about two years and three- 
quarters as the length of time spent 
on the revision. See p. 1-20. 

2 This list is taken chiefly from 
Dr Cardwell's reprint of Burnet's list 
{Doc. Annals, ii. 140 ff.). It is only 
approximately correct, and does not 
suit exactly the date 1604, as Barlow 



was not then Dean of Chester, nor 
1607, when Mr Lively was dead. 
Two other names, Dr J. Aglionby 
and Dr L. Hutton, are given else- 
where, in place of Dr Eedes and Dr 
Ravens. See Cardwell, /, c. p. 144 n. 
The spelling of the names, it scarcely 
need be added, varies considerably, 

3 On Rich. Thomson ('Dutch 
Thomson') see a collection of mate- 
rials for a memoir by the Rev. J, E. B. 
Mayor in N. and Q. 2 S. ix. 155 ff.; 
237 ff- 



12 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



T^e revisers 
divided into 
six groups. 



ii6 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 






' Mr Lively, Fellow of Trin. Coll. 

Mr Richardson, afterwards Master of Trin. Coll. 

Mr Chatterton, Master of Emm. Coll. 

Mr Dillingham, Fellow of Christ's Coll. 

Mr Harrison, Vice-Master of Trin. Coll. 

Mr Andrews, afterwards Master of Jesus Coll. 

Mr Spalding, Fellow of St John's. 
LMr Byng, Fellow of St Peter's Coll.' 



I Chron. 

to 

Eccles. 

inclusive. 



bX} 



Dr Harding, Pres. of Magd. Coll. 
Dr Reynolds, Pres. of Corpus Christi Coll. 
Dr Holland, afterwards Rector of Ex. Coll. 
Dr Kilbye, Rector of Lincoln Coll. 
Dr Miles Smith, Brasenose Coll. 
Dr R. Brett, Fellow of Lincoln Coll. 
. Mr Fairclough, Fellow of New Coll. 

Dr Duport, Master of Jesus Coll. 
Dr Branthwait, Master of Caius Coll. 
Dr Radcliffe, Fellow of Trin. Coll. 
Dr Ward, afterwards Master of Sid. Coll. 
Mr Downes, Fellow of St John's Coll.^ 
Mr Boys, Fellow of St John's Coll.^ 
L Mr Ward, Fellow of King's Coll. 

Dr T. Ravis, Dean of Ch. Ch. 
Dr G. Abbot, Dean of Winchester. 
[Dr R. Eedes, Dean of Worcester.] 
Dr G. Thompson, Dean of Windsor. 
Mr (Sir H.) Savile, Provost of Eton. 
Dr Perin, Fellow of St John's ColL 
[Dr Ravens, Fellow of St John's Coll.] 
^ Dr Harmer, Fellow of New Coll. 



Isaiah 

to 
Malachi. 



The 
' Apocry- 
pha. 



The four 
Gospels, 
Acts, 
Apoca- 
lypse. 



1 On Mr. Andr. Downes see Mr ^ Qn Mr John Bois see Mr Mayor 
Mayor's edition of Baker's History of I.e. 
St John's College, pp. 598 f. 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



117 



' Dr W. Barlow, Dean of Chester. 
Dr Hutchinson. ? 

Dr T. Spencer, Pres. of Corp. Chr. Coll., Ox. ? 
Mr Fenton. ? 

Mr Rabbett. ? 

Mr Sanderson. ? 



^ Mr Dakins, Fellow of Trin. Coll., Cambridge. 



Romans 

to 

Jude 

inclusive. 



Of these scholars many (as Andrews, Overall, Savile, 
and Reynolds) have obtained an enduring reputation 
apart from this common work in which they were asso- 
ciated. Others, whose names are less familiar, were dis- 
tinguished for special acquirements requisite for their 
task. Lively, Spalding, King, and Byng were suc- 
cessively professors of Hebrew at Cambridge, and Hard- 
ing and Kilbye at Oxford. Harmer and Perin were 
professors of Greek at Oxford, and Downes at Cam- 
bridge ; Bedwell w^as the most distinguished Arabic 
scholar of the time. Saravia was an accomplished 
modern linguist. Thompson (Camb.), Chatterton, Smith, 
and Boys were equally distinguished for their knowledge 
of ancient languages. It is one sign of the large choice 
of Hebraists which was offered at the time that Boys, 
who was especially famous for oriental learning, was 
originally employed upon the Apocrypha. 

No doubt can be entertained as to the ability and 
acquirements of the revisers. At the same time care 
was taken to check individual fancies. Their duty was 
accurately defined in a series of rules which were drawn 
up probably under the direction of Bancroft. These 
provide for an elaborate scheme of revision as well as 
furnish general directions for the execution of the work\ 

^ The text of the rules varies in App. 10, who quotes ^ ex MS, D. 
different books. I have followed BorlaseJ 
Burnet, Hisi. of Reformation^ II. An account of the rules given by 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



Linguistic 
attaifiments 
of the 
revisers. 



The instruc- 
tions given, 
for the 
revision. 



Ii8 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



1. *The ordinary Bible read in the Church, com- 
' monly called the Bishops' Bible, to be followed, and as 
^ little altered as the truth of the original will permit. 

2. * The names of the prophets and the holy writers, 
'with the other names of the text to be retained as nigh 

* as may be, accordingly as they were vulgarly used. 

3. * The old ecclesiastical words to be kept, viz. the 
' word Church not to be translated Congregation, &c. 

4. ' When a word hath divers significations, that to 
' be kept which hath been most commonly used by the 
'most of the ancient fathers, being agreeable to the 
' propriety of the place and the analogy of the faith. 

5. * The division of the chapters to be altered either 
' not at all or as little as may be, if necessity so require. 

6. ' No marginal notes at all to be affixed, but only 
'for the explanation of the Hebrew or Greek words 
'which cannot, without some circumlocution, so briefly 
' and fitly be expressed in the text. 

7. 'Such quotations of places to be marginally set 
' down as shall serve for the fit reference of one Scripture 
' to another. 

8. ' Every particular man of each company to take 
' the same chapter or chapters ; and having translated 
' or amended them severally by himself where he think- 
' eth good, all to meet together, confer what they have 
' done, and agree for their parts what shall stand. 

9. 'As any one company hath dispatched any one 

* book in this manner, they shall send it to the rest to 
'be considered of seriously and judiciously, for his ma- 
^jesty is very careful in this point. 

10. 'If any company, upon the review of the book 
' so sent, doubt or differ upon any place, to send them 



the English Delegates to the Synod the rules to seven, 
of Dort reduces the final number of 377. 



Anderson, li. 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



119 



*word thereof, note the place, and withal send the rea- 

* sons ; to which if they consent not, the difference to 

* be compounded at the general meeting, which is to be 
'of the chief persons of each company at the end of 
' the work. 

11. 'When any place of special obscurity is doubted 
' of, letters to be directed by authority to send to any 
'learned man in the land for his judgment of such a 
' place. 

12. 'Letters to be sent from every bishop to the 
'rest of his clergy, admonishing them of this transla- 
'tion in hand, and to move and charge as many as 
'being skilful in the tongues and having taken pains 
*in that kind, to send his particular observations to 
'the company either at Westminster, Cambridge, or 
'Oxford. , 

13. 'The directors' in each company to be the Deans 
'of Westminster and Chester for that place and the 
'king's professors in the Hebrew or Greek in either uni- 
' versity. 

14. 'These translations to be used when they agree 
' better with the text than the Bishops' Bible : Tindale's, 
'Matthew's, Coverdale's, Whitchurch's, Geneva. 

15. 'Besides the said directors before mentioned, 
'three or four of the most ancient and grave divines 
'in either of the universities, not employed in trans- 
'lating, to be assigned by the Vice-Chancellor upon 
' conference with the rest of the Heads to be overseers 
'of the translations, as well Hebrew as Greek, for the 
'better observation of the fourth rule above specified \' 

It is impossible to tell how far all these provisions 
were adhered to. Almost all that is certainly known 

1 This last rule appears to have practical difficulty of Rule 4 began to 
been added afterwards, when the be felt. Historical Accoimt,"^. i^i. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



The revisers^ 
accotmt of 
their work. 



120 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



of the proceedings of the revisers is contained in the 
noble preface which the printers have removed from 
modern editions of the Bible. In this Dr Miles Smith, 
afterwards Bishop of Gloucester, writing in the name 
of his fellow-labourers, gives some account of the time 
which was spent upon the revision, and of the man- 
ner and spirit in which it was executed. ' We did not,* 
he says, 'run over the work with that posting haste 
'that the Septuagint did, if that be true which is re- 
* ported of them, that they finished it in seventy-two 

'days The work hath not been huddled up in 

' seventy-two days, but hath cost the workmen, as light as 
' it seemeth, the pains of twice seven times seventy-two 
'days and more' (about two years and nine months). 
' We were so far off,' he writes again, ' from condemn- 
'ing any of their labours that travailed before in this 
'kind, either in this land or beyond sea, either in K. 
' Henry's time or K. Edward's (if there were any trans- 
' lation or correction of a translation in his time), or 
' Q. Elizabeth's of ever-renowned memory, that we ac- 
' knowledge them to have been raised up of God, for 
'the building and furnishing of his Church, and that 
' they deserve to be had of us and of posterity in ever- 

' lasting remembrance' Still, 'let us bless God 

' from the ground of our heart for working this religious 
'care in [the King] to have the translations of the 
'Bible maturely considered of and examined. For by 
' this means it cometh to pass that whatsoever is sound 
'already (and all is sound for substance in one or 
'other of our editions, and the worst of ours far bet- 
' ter than their [the Romanists'] authentic Vulgate) the 
' same will shine as gold, more brightly being rubbed 
' and polished ; also if any thing be halting or super- 
'fluous or not so agreeable to the original, the same 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION, 



121 



'may be corrected and the truth set in place...* And 
thus, summing up all briefly, he says, * Truly, good 
* Christian reader, we never thought from the begin- 
' ning that we should need to make a new translation 

'nor yet to make of a bad one a good one but 

'to make a good one better, or out of many good 
' ones one principal good one, not justly to be excepted 
' against : that hath been our endeavour, that our mark. 
'To that purpose there were many chosen that were 
'greater in other men's eyes than in their own, and 
'that sought the truth rather than their own praise. 

' Neither did we think [it] much to consult the 

'translators or commentators, Chaldee, Hebrew, Syrian, 
' Greek or Latin, no nor the Spanish, French, Italian, 
'or Dutch [German]^; neither did we disdain to revise 
' that which we had done, and to bring back to the anvil 
' that which we had hammered ; but having and using 
' as great helps as were needful, and fearing no reproach 
' for slowness nor coveting praise for expedition, we have 
' at the length, through the good hand of the Lord upon 
' us, brought the work to that pass that you see.' 

When the revision was completed at the different 
centres^, 'two members were chosen from each com- 
'pany' to superintend the final preparation of the work 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



The revision 
prepared 
for the press. 



1 Selden, in his Table Talk, has 
given a similar account of the pro- 
ceeding of the translators, which he 
may have received from some one 
vv^ho was engaged in the work : ' The 
' EngUsh Translation of the Bible is 
'the best Translation in the World 
' and renders the Sense of the Origi- 
' nal best, taking in for the English 
'Translation the Bishops' Bible as 

* well as King James's. The Trans- 
' lation in King James' time took an 

* ejccellent way. That part of the 

* Bible was given to him who was 



* most excellent in such a tongue (as 
' the Apocrypha to Andrew Downs) 
' and then they met together, and 

* one read the Translation, the rest 
' holding in their hands some Bible, 
'either of the learned Tongues, or 
' French, Spanish, Italian, &c. : if 
' they found any fault they spoke, 
' if not he read on' {Table Talk, p. 
20, ed. 1868}. 

^ As the revisers were 'six in all,' 
it is evident that by 'company' we 
must understand ' centre': i.e. Oxford, 
Cambridge and Westminster. 



122 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



for the press in London; and 'Three copies of the 
'whole Bible were sent there, one from Cambridge, a 
'second from Oxford, and a third from Westminster^' 
It is not likely that this committee did more than 
arrange the materials which were already collected; but 
whatever their work was, it was completed in nine 
months, and the whole labour of the revision was thus 
brought to a successful end ^ 

The revised version appeared at length from the 
press of R. Barker, in 1611. The book is said 'to be 
' newly translated out of the original tongues ; and with 
' the former translations diligently compared and revised 
<by his Majesty's special command.' A further notice 
adds that it is 'appointed to be read in churches.' 
From what has been said, it will appear with what 



1 Walker's Life of Boys ^ quoted by 
Anderson, ii. 381. 

^ It is remarkable that none of the 
many copies of the Bishops' Bible 
used for the revision have yet been 
discovered. There is an interesting 
volume in the Bodleian Library (Bi- 
shops' Bible, Barker, 1602), which 
has been commonly but certainly 
wrongly supposed to be one of the 
copies prepared for the press. The 
text is corrected throughout some 
books to the Royal Version ; and in 
some cases letters are attached (g, j, t) 
which appear to indicate the sources 
from which the corrections were de- 
rived. Mr J. Wordsworth, Fellow of 
Brasenose, has kindly given me the 
following summary of the extent of 
the corrections; 

Gen. i. — xxv. with g, j, t, and per- 
haps another letter. 

Gen. xxvi. to Joshua inclusive with 
g (j again from Deut. xxxii. to end). 

Judges — Is. iv. corrected without 
added letters ; and so also 

Jer. i. — iv. 

Ezech. i. — iv. 



Dan. I. — iv. 

The Minor Prophets. 

St Matthew, St Mark, St Luke. 

St John xvii. to end. 

There are also two notes on Eph. 
iv. 8, 2 Thess. ii. 15. 

From collations which I owe to 
the great kindness of the Rev. H. O. 
Coxe, the Bodleian Librarian, it is 
certain that 'g' marks corrections 
obtained from the Genevan Version. 
The materials which I have are not 
as yet sufficient to identify *t' and 

The history of the book is un- 
known; but the occurrence of the 
reference-letters is at least a certain 
proof that it was not designed for 
the press. In all probability it con- 
tains simply a scholar's collation of 
the Royal and Bishops' texts, with 
an attempt to trace the origin of the 
corrections. 

The corrections throughout the 
O. T. are apparently in the same 
hand : those in the N.T. are in a dif- 
ferent hand and 'considerably more 
modern.' 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



123 



limitations the first statement must be interpreted. 
The second is more difficult of explanation ; for no 
evidence has yet been produced to shew that the ver- 
sion was ever publicly sanctioned by Convocation or 
by Parliament, or by the Privy Council, or by the 
king. It gained its currency partly, it may have been 
by the weight of the king's name, partly by the per- 
sonal authority of the prelates and scholars who had 
been engaged upon it, but still more by its own in- 
trinsic superiority over its rivals. Copies of the * whole 
'Bible of the largest volume and latest edition' are 
required to be in churches by the Visitation Articles 
of Laud 1622 (St David's), 1628 (London). In the 
Scotch Canons of 1636 it is said still more distinctly 
that *the Bible shall be of the translation of King 
James' (Cap. 16, § i). Similar provisions are, I be- 
lieve, contained in the Visitation Articles of London 
1612, and Norwich 1619; but these I have been un- 
able to see. 

The printing of the Bishops' Bible was at once 
stayed when the new version was definitely undertaken. 
No edition is given in the lists later than 1606, though 
the New Testament from it was reprinted as late as 
161 8 (or 1619). So far ecclesiastical influence natu- 
rally reached. But it was otherwise with the Genevan 
Version which was chiefly confined to private use. This 
competed with the King's Bible for many years, and 
it was not till about the middle of the century that 
it was finally displaced. And thus, at the very time 
when the monarchy and the Church were, as it seemed, 
finally overthrown, the English people by their silent 
and unanimous acceptance of the new Bible gave a 
spontaneous testimony to the principles of order and 
catholicity of which both were an embodiment. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 



Slow pro- 
gress of the 
Version 
towards 
imiversal 
acceptance. 



124 



THE PRINTED BIBLE. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 

A new 

revision 

proposed. 



Jan. i6, 
1656 (i. e. 
1657)- 



Feb. 6. 



The Royal 
Bible tma- 
nimoicsly 
received 
from the 



Some steps indeed were taken for a new version 
during the time of the Commonwealth. The Long Par- 
liament shortly before it was dissolved made an order 
(April 1653) that 'a Bill should be brought in for a new 
'translation of the Bible out of the original tongues/ 
but nothing more was done at that time\ Three years 
afterwards the scheme was revived, and Whitelocke has 
preserved an interesting account of the proceedings 
which followed. 

' At the grand committee [of the House] for Religion, 
'ordered That it be referred to a sub-committee to 
'send for and advise with Dr [Brian] Walton, Mr 
'Hughes, Mr [Edmund] Castle, Mr [Samuel] Clark, 
' Mr Poulk^ Dr [Ralph] Cudworth, and such others as 
' they shall think fit, and to consider of the Translations 
' and impressions of the Bible, and to offer their opinions 
'thereon to this Committee; and that it be especially 
' commended to the Lord Commissioner Whitelocke to 
' take care of this business.' 

' This committee often met at my house,' writes 
Whitelocke, 'and had the most learned men in the 
' Oriental tongues to consult with in this great business, 
'and divers [made] excellent and learned observations 
'of some mistakes in the Translations of the Bible in 
' English ; which yet was agreed to be the best of any 
'Translation in the world. I took pains in it, but it 
' became fruitless by the Parliament's Dissolution ^.' 

With this notice the external history of the English 
Version appropriately ends*. From the middle of the 
seventeenth century, the King's Bible has been the 

1 Lewis, Hist, of Translations, ^ Whitelocke, Memoirs, p. 654. 

354. ■* Since the first edition of this book 

^ Mr J. E. B. Mayor informs me appeared the work of revision has 

that this can be nothing but an error been resumed. See App. ix. 
for Mr [Matthew] Poole. 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



125 



acknowledged Bible of the English-speaking nations 
throughout the world simply because it is the best. A 
revision which embodied the ripe fruits of nearly a cen- 
tury of labour, and appealed to the religious instinct of 
a great Christian people, gained by its own internal 
character a vital authority which could never have been 
secured by any edict of sovereign rulers \ 



1 The laboiirs of Hugh Bronghton 
on the English Bible ought not to be 
passed over without notice. This 
great Hebraist violently attacked the 
Bishops' Bible, and sketched a plan 
for a nevir version v^^hich his ow^n ar- 
rogance was sufficient to make im- 
practicable. He afterwards published 
translations of Daniel, Ecclesiastes, 



Lamentations, and Job, and offered 
his help towards the execution of the 
royal version. His overbearing tem- 
per, as it appears, caused him to be 
excluded from the work; but his 
printed renderings were not without 
influence upon the revisers : e.g. Dan. 
iii. 5. Lewis, Hist, of Translations, 
297 ff. 



Chap. ii. 
External 
History. 

middle of 
the xviitk 
century. 



CHAPTER III. 

THE INTERNAL HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Oh, if we draw a circle premature 

Heedless of far gain, 
Greedy for quick returns of profit, sure 

Bad is our bargain ! 
Was it not great? did not he throw on God, 

(He loves the burthen) — 
God's task to make the heavenly period 

Perfect the earthen 

That low man seeks a little thing to do, 

Sees it and does it : 
This high man, with a great thing to pursue, 

Dies ere he knows it 

That has the world here — should he need the next, 

Let the world mind him ! 
This throws himself on God, and unperplext 

Seeking shall find Him 

Lofty designs must close in like effects : 

Loftily lying. 
Leave him — still loftier than the world suspects, 

Living and dying. 



CHAPTER III. 

THE INTERNAL HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 

Such in a general outline was the external history of 
the English Bible. We have still to inquire how it was 
made ? with what helps ?• on what principles ? by what 
laws it was modified from time to time ? and how 
far our authorised version bears in itself the traces of 
its gradual formation ? To some of these questions 
only tentative or imperfect answers can be rendered at 
present ; yet it is something to clear the way to a fuller 
investigation ; and when once the novelty and compli- 
cation of the problems become evident, it cannot fail 
but that a combination of labour will achieve their com- 
plete solution. Hitherto nothing has been done system- 
atically towards the work. A few vague surmises and 
hasty generalizations have gained unchallenged currency 
and stopped thorough search ; yet when viewed simply 
in its literary aspect, the history of the growth of the 
authorised text involves a more comprehensive and 
subtle criticism, and is therefore filled with a deeper 
interest, than any similar history. Each revision stands 
in a definite relation to a particular position of the 
English Church, and may be expected to reflect its 
image in some degree. Moreover we possess the work 
at each stage of its structure and not only in ks final 

K 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

Revival of 
the study of 
Greek and 
Hebrew. 



130 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Prohleins 
involved in 
the internal 
history of 
the English 
Bible, 



Alcala. 



Louvain. 



Oxford. 



completeness. Each part can be examined as it was 
first planned and executed, and not only as it was 
finally incorporated into a more complex whole. We 
can even determine the materials out of which it was 
raised, and the various resources of which its authors 
could avail themselves at each point of their task. For 
us the result stands now amidst the accumulated trea- 
sures of later researches. But if we would appreciate it 
rightly in itself we must once again surround it by the 
conditions under which it was obtained. 

The close of the 15th century sealed a revolution 
in Europe. The ecclesiastical language of the West 
had given place to or at least admitted into fellowship 
the sacred languages of the East. It was in vain that 
the more ignorant of the clergy denounced Greek and 
Hebrew as the fatal sources of heathenism and Juda- 
ism : it was vain that they could be popularly repre- 
sented as emblems of apostate peoples of GOD while 
the Latin symbolized the faithful : the noblest and 
most far-seeing scholars, lay or cleric, recognized in the 
new learning a handmaid of religion, and took measures 
for its honourable admission into the circle of liberal 
education. In his University at Alcala the great Car- 
dinal Ximenes made provision for the teaching of 
Hebrew and Greek with Latin, and consecrated the 
study in his noble Polyglott. At Louvain a foundation 
for the like purpose was added to the University about 
15 16 by Busleiden. Wolsey appears to have contem- 
plated a similar course in his College at Oxford, where 
he founded in 15 19 a chair of Greek \ When com- 
plaints were made, Henry, acting no doubt under his 
inspiration, enjoined that 'the study of the Scriptures in 
'their original languages should not only be permitted 

% ^ Bp. Fox bad founded one two years earlier, in 15 17. 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



•131 



^ for the future, but received as a branch of the aca- 
* demical institution \' The work of Wolsey was left 
unfinished, but it is not without interest to find among 
his canons two, John Fryth and Richard Taverner, who 
became afterwards distinguished for their labours in 
the translation of Scripture, and at least seven others 
who were sufferers by the first persecution which fol- 
lowed after the introduction of Tyndale-s New Testa- 
ment^ Thus everywhere men were being disciplined 
for the rendering the original text of the Bible into the 
living languages of Europe, and at the end of the first 
quarter of the i6th century sufficient materials were 
gathered for the accomplishment of their office. 

The appliances for the independent study of the 
Greek of the New Testament and the Septuagint Ver- 
sion of the Old were fairly adequate. Grammars were 
in wide circulation, of which the earliest was that of 
Lascaris (Milan, 1476) and the most enduring that of 
Clenardus (Louvain, 15 30). In the interval between 
the appearance of these, numerous others were published 
in Italy, France, and Germany^ The first lexicon of 
Craston (1480) was republished in a more convenient 
form by Aldus (1497) and supplemented by the impor- 
tant collections of Guarino (Phavorinus) in his Etymolo- 
gicum Magnum. But these and all other earlier lexicons 
were eclipsed by the so-called Commentaries of Budaeus 
(Paris 1529), a true Thesaurus of Greek, which still 
remains a vast monument and storehouse of learning. 
The very names of many of the great German scholars 
shew the passion with which the study was pursued. 
Melanchthon {Schwarzerd), CEcolampadius [Hausschein), 
Capnio {Reuchlin)y Erasmus {Gerhard), Ceratinus {Horn), 

^ Anderson, i. 24. derson, i. pp. 86, 95. 

« Compare the- lists given by An- ^ One at Wittenberg in 1561. 

K2 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



HelJ-s to 
tJie study of 
Greek. 



i3^ 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Helps to the 
study of 
Hebre'w, 



Puhlicaiions 
of the Lathi, 
Hebrew, 



are memorable instances to prove the power of Greek 
to furnish home names to the Teutonic nations. And 
though England can boast of no original Greek works 
till a later time, yet Croke, a scholar of Grocyn, first 
introduced a thorough knowledge of the language into 
northern Germany, where, it is said, he was received 
' like a heavenly messenger\' 

The pursuit of Hebrew was not less flourishing In 
the North. In Italy Greek had been welcomed at first 
as a new spring of culture. Beyond the Alps Greek 
and Hebrew were looked upon as the keys to Divine 
Truth. So it was that while Greek languished in Italy 
and Hebrew scarcely gained a firm footing among the 
mass of students ; in Germany both were followed up 
with an ardent zeal which for good alike and for evil 
is yet fruitful in great issues. An Italian of the early 
part of the i6th century instinctively marked the spi- 
ritual difference of the North and South when he ob- 
served that in Germany Hebrew was prized in the same 
manner as Latin in Italy. Thus the early translators 
of the Old Testament found materials already fitted 
for their use. The first Hebrew Grammar was com- 
posed by Pelllcan (1503). This was followed by that 
of Reuchlln, with a dictionary, in 1506. Another by 
S. Miinster appeared in 1525, who published also a 
Chaldee grammar in 1527. Pagninus, the translator of 
the Bible, added a new dictionary In 1529. The great 
Complutensian Polyglott (published 1520, finished 15 17) 
contained a Latin translation of the Targum of On- 
kelos and a complete Lexicon to the Hebrew and 
Chaldee texts, with a Hebrew grammar. 

In the meantime, while all the chief classical authors 
had been published, the original texts and some of the 

^ Hallam, Introd, to Liter aturey I. 268 n. 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



133 



ancient versions of Holy Scripture had also become 
accessible. The Latin Vulgate is supposed to have 
been the first book printed {c. 1455), and this first 
edition was followed by a multitude of others, in some 
of which, and notably in the Latin text of the Com- 
plutensian Polyglott, old manuscripts were used. 

The Hebrew of the Old Testament was first pub- 
lished completely at Soncino in 1488. Many other 
editions followed, which were crowned by the great 
Rabbinical Bibles of Bomberg in 15 18 and 1525 : these 
were furnished with the Targums and the commentaries 
of the greatest early Jewish scholars. Complete Latin 
translations from the Hebrew were made by Sanctes 
Pagninus (1527), and by Sebast. Miinster (1554—5). 
Considerable portions were rendered afresh in Latin by 
^wingli and CEcolampadius ; and single books by many 
writers before 1535. The Septuagint was contained ir^ 
the Complutensian Polyglott, and in a distinct text in* 
the edition of Aldus 15 18. The Greek Testament ap- 
peared for the first time many years after the Latin 
and Hebrew texts edited by Erasmus with a new Latin 
Translation in 1516^ A second edition fe^wed in 
15 19: a third, which may be considered his staadard 
edition, in 1522; and others in 1527, and 15:35. An 
edition from the press of Aldus with some variations 
appeared together with the Septuagint in 15 18. The 
Complutensian Polyglott printed in 15 14, in which there 
is an independent text of the New Testament^ was not 
published till 1520. Other editions followed soon after 
which have little or no independent value. 

It remains only to characterize generally the critical 
value of these editions. The Hebrew text of the Old 

^ In the same year appeared his. portant of the Fathers for a transla- 
edition of St Jerome, the most im- tor of the Bible. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

and Greek 
texts of the 
Scriptures. 



134 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLtSH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



The first 
independent 
German 
Versions. 



Luther, 



Zurich 
Bible. 



Testament edited by Ben Ghayim (1525) is substanti- 
ally good. Indeed as Hebrew Manuscripts all belong 
to a comparatively late recension the extent of real- 
variation between them is limited. The Latin texts- 
accessible in the first half of the i6th century were 
indifferent. The Greek texts of the New Testament^ 
and this is most important, were without exception 
based on scanty and late manuscripts, without the help 
of the oriental versions snd the precious relics of the 
Old Latin. As a necessary consequence they are far 
from correct, and if the variations are essentially un- 
important as a whole, yet the errors in the text of our^ 
English Testament inherited from them are consider- 
ably more important than the existing errors of trans- 
lation. 

Such were the materials which the first great Re- 
formers found to help them in their work of rendering 
the original Scriptures into their own languages. Before 
the English labourers entered the field it was already 
occupied. Numerous students in Germany had trans- 
lated separate books when Luther commenced the work 
which he was enabled to carry to a successful end. 
Luther's New Testament appeared in 1522 as the fruit 
of his seclusion in the Wartburg, and, like Tyndale's/ 
anonymously. The Pentateuch followed in 1523. The 
Historical books and the Hagiographa in 1524. The 
Prophets at various intervals (Jonah in 1526) after- 
wards; and the whole work in 1534. The second revised 
edition did not appear till 1541. But in the meanwhile 
a band of scholars at Zurich, including Zwingli, Pelli- 
can and Leo Juda, had taken Luther's work as the 
basis of a new translation up to the end of the Hagi-' 
ographa, and completed it by an original translation of 
the Prophets and the Apocrypha. This was published-' 



HISTORY OP THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



t35 



in fragments from 1524 — 1529, and first completely in 
two forms in the latter year. It was republished in 
1530, and with a new translation of the Hagiographa 
in 1 53 1, and often afterwards \ Another German Bible 
with an original translation of the Prophets appeared 
at Worms in 1529^ The French translation of Lefevre 
(Faber Stapulensis) was made (1523 — 1530) from the 
Vulgate, and was not an independent work : that of 
Olivetan (Neuchatel 1535) is said to have been based 
in the Old Testament on Sanctes Pagninus, and in the 
New on Lefevre I 

The works of the first German translators, or at least 
of Luther, must then be added to those previously enu- 
merated as accessible to Tyndale^ during the execution 
of his version of the New Testament. Luther's name 
Was indeed at the time identified with the idea of ver- 
nacular versions of Scripture, and it is not surprising 
that More affirmed that Tyndale's work was a trans- 
lation of Luther's, an assertion in which he has been 
followed by writers who have less excuse^ What Tyn- 
dale's version really was we have now to inquire. 



* The editions which I have used 
are those of 1530 and 1534. I have 
not been able to consult the small edi- 
tion of 1529 with glosses ; nor have 
I collated the two editions or deter- 
mined how far the translation in the 
earlier books differs as a whole from 
Luther's. The difference in isolated 
passages is very considerable. 

2 This edition I have not used. 

^ I have not examined Lefevre's 
translation ; and am ignorant also of 
the real character of Bruccioli's Italian 
version (1530 — 1 53'2), which is said to 
have been made from the original. 

* The Wycliffite Versions do not 
seem to have exercised any influence 
on the later English Versions, unless 
an exception be made in the case of 
the Latin-English Testament of Co- 



verdale mentioned above. The coin- 
cidences of rendering between this 
and Purvey are frequently remark- 
able, but as both literally reproduce 
the Vulgate I have been unable to 
find (so far as I have examined them) 
any certain proof of the dependence 
of one on the other. 

As far as Tyndale is concerned — 
and his work was the undoubted basis 
of the later revisions — his o\vn words 
are sufficient : ' I had,' he says in the 
New Testament, *no man to coun- 
' terfeit [imitate], neither was helped 

* with English of any that had inter- 

* preted the same or such like thing 

* in the Scripture beforetime.' {Epi- 
stle to the Reader^ I. p. 390.) . See 
App. via. 

^ Hallam's accQunt is so amazing 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Bible. 



French 
transla- 
tions. 



tse 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Tyndale 
acquainted 
ivith Greek 
andHebrew. 



§ I. Tyndale. ; 

All external evidence goes to prove Tyndale's origin- 
ality as a translator^ He had, as we have seen, formed 
his purpose of translating the New Testament before 
he could have heard of Luther's^ and in the year in 
which that appeared (1522) went up to London with, 
a translation from Isocrates as a proof of his 'know- 
ledge of Greek. His knowledge of Hebrew and Greek 
is also incidentally attested by the evidence of Spala- 
tinus^ of his opponent Joye*, and yet more clearly by 
the steady confidence with which he deals with points 
of Hebrew and Greek philology when they casually, 
arise. Thus after defending his renderings of presby- 
teros (elder), charis (favour), agape (love), &c. against Sir 
T. More he says (1530): * These things to be even so 
*■ Mr More knoweth well enough : for he understandeth- 
*the Greek, and he knew them long ere TV Again in 
an earlier work he writes (1528): *The Greek tongue- 
*agreeth more with the English than the Latin. And 
' the properties of the Hebrew tongue agree a thousand; 

* times more with the English than the Latin V 

But the translation of the New Testament itself is 
the complete proof of its own independence. It is im- 
possible to read through a single chapter without gain- 

from the complication of blunders of which he thus summarily disposes.- 
which it involves that it deserves to ^ For the part which Joye had in 
be quoted as a curiosity. * From this the work of preparing the transla- 

* translation [Luther's], and from the tion see Preface to the Parable of the 

* Latin Vulgate, the English one of M'icked Mammon. 

' Tyndale and Coverdale, published ^ See above, p. 26. 
*in 1535 or 1536, is avowedly taken ^ See above, p. 34 n, 

* ...That of 1537, commonly called 
Matthew's Bible, from the name of 



* Anderson, i. 397. 

* Answer to Sir T. More, 



II r. 



' the printer, though in substance the p. 23 (ed. Park. Soc.) 



* same as Tyndale's, was superintend- 
ed by Rogers...' {Introd. to Lit. 
373.) It is impossible that he could 



have examined any one of the books p. 468, 



^ Obedience of a Christian Man^ U 
p. 148. . Compare Answer to More^ 
p. 75. Prologue to St Matthew^ i. 



TYNDALE. 137 



ing the assurance that Tyndale rendered the Greek text 
directly while still he consulted the Vulgate, the Latin 
translation of Erasmus, and the German of Luther. 
Thus taking a chapter at random we find in Eph. iv. 
the following certain traces of the peculiarities of the 
Greek which are lost in the Vulgate and the transla- 
tions made from it* 
2 \n...longsicffering^ forbearing one another... cum pa- 
tientia supportantes...with patience supporting each 
other... (WycHffe, Rheims). 
4 even as...sicut...as (Wycliffe, Rheims). 
8 and hath given. . .dedit. . .he gave. . . (Wycliffe, Rheims). 
1/ as other Gentiles... sicut et...as heathen men (Wyc- 
liffe), as also the Gentiles (Rheims). 
27 backbiter... diabolo... the devil {SMycW^Q, Rheims). 

2() filthy communication. sermo mains ^^'//word 

(Wycliffe) : naughty speech (Rheims). 
^ — but that which is good to edify withal whe^t need 
/j...sed si quis bonus ad aedificationem fidei..X>Mt if 
any is good to the edification of faith (Wychffe); 
but if there be any good to the edifying of the faith 
(Rheims). 
And so again Tyndale's rendering of vv. 5, 12, 14, 
22 might come from the Greek but hardly from the 
Latin. On the other hand it is evident that he had the 
Vulgate before him, and that he owed to it the render- 
ing ^blindness of their hearts' (csecitatem), which has 
wrongly retained its place in the authorised version. 

From Luther the same chapter differs in the entire 

complexion of the rendering and unequivocally in the 

interpretation of the following passages ; 

5 Let there be bnt one Lord...Ein Herr... 

13 Till we every one, in the unity of faith... grow up 

unto a perfect nlan...bis dass wir alle hifian kom- 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



138 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



TkeVuIgate, 

Lti-ther, 

Tyndale, 



Eph. ii. 13- 
22. 



men zu einerlei glauben...^;^^ ein vollkommener' 

Mann werden.., 
21 as the truth is in Jesus wie in Jesu em recht^ 

schaffenes Wesen ist. 
24 in righteousness and true holiness .. .m rechtschaffener 

Gerechtigkeit und Heiligkeit. . . 

A continuous passage will place the substantial in- 
dependence of Tyndale in a still clearer light \ 



Vulgate. 
13 Nunc autem in 
Christo Jesu vos 
qui aliquando eratis 
longe, facti estis 
prope in sanguine 
Christie 



Tyndale (1525). 

13 But now in 
Christ Jesu ye which 
a while ago were far 
off are made nigh by 
the blood of Christ, 



14 Ipse enim est 14 For he is our 
pax nostra, qui fecit peace which hath 
utraque unum, et made of both one, afid 



medium parietem 
maceriae sol'vens, 



15 mimicitias 
came sua. 



m 



legem mandatorum 
decretis evacuans, 

16 ut duos condat 



hath broken dow?i the 
wall in the midst 
that was a stop be- 
tween us, 

15 and hath also 
put away through 
his flesh the cause 
of hatred, that is to 
Sdiy, the law of com- 
mandments contained 
in the law written, 

16 for to make of 



^ The Italics in Tyndale mark of 1525 and 

what is preserved in the Authorised the latter of 

Version. The only difference which in V. 1 4. 

I have observed between the editions • ■ 



Luther. ~ 

13 Nun aber die 
ihr in Christo Jesu 
seyd und weiland 
feme gewesen, seyd 
nun nahe geworden 
durch das Blut 
Christi. 

14 Denn er ist un- 
ser Friede, der aus 
beiden Eines; hat 
gemacht, und hat 
abgebrochen den 
Zaun der dazwi- 
schen war, 

15 in dem dass er 
durch sein Fleisch 
wegnahm die Feind- 
schaft; nemlich das 
Gesetz, so in Gebo- 
ten gestellet war, 

16 auf dass er aus. 

1534 is the omission in 
the words in the mi^st 



TYNDALE, 



f39 



• Vulgate. 

in semetipso in 
unum novum homi- 
nem, faciens pacem, 
etreconcilietambos, 
in lino corpore Deo 
per cmcem, inter- 
ficiens inimicitias in 
semetipso. 



Tynxjale (1525). 

twain one new man 
in himself^ so making 
peace and to reconcile 
both Unto God in one 
body through His 
crms^ and slew 
hatred thereby. 



17 Et veniens e- -17 And came and 

vangelizavit pacem ^ preached peace to you 

vobis, qui longe fu- which were afar off, 

istis, et pacem iis emd to ■ tkem that 

qui prop e; were nigh; 



18 Quoniam per i^ For through him 

ipsum habemus ac- wedoth have ano^txi 

cessum ambo in uno way in in one Spirit 

Spiritu ad Patrem, ufito the Father, 



19 Ergo jam non 
estis hospites et ad- 
venae, sed estis cives 
sanctorum et 

domestici Dei, 



1 9 Now ther^oreye 
are no more strangers 
afid foreigners, but 
citizens with the 
saints and of the 
household of God, 



.20 Superaedificati 20 And nre built 
super fundam en turn uponthefotmdatvencf 
Apostolorum et Pro- the Apostles and Pro- 
phetarum, ipso sum- phets^ , Jesus . Christ 



Luther. 

zweien Einen neuen 
Menschen in ihm 
selber schaffte, und 
Frieden machte, und 
dass erbeideversoh- 
nete mit Gott in Ei- 
nem Leibe durch 
das Kreuz, und hat 
die Feindschaft ge- 
todtet durch sich 
selbst. 

17 Und ist gekom- 
men, hat verkiindi- 
get im Evangelio 
den Frieden euch 
die ihr feme waret, 
und denen die nahe 
waren; 

18 Den n durch ihn 
haben wir den Zu- 
gang alle beide in 
Einem Geiste zum 
Vater. 

19 So seyd ihr nun 
nicht mehr Gaste 
und Fremdhnge, 
sondern Burger mit 
den Heihgen, und 
Gottes Hausgenos- 
sen; 

20 Erbauet auf den 
Grund der Apostel 
und Propheten, da 
Jesus Christus der 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



^40^^ 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE, 



Vulgate. 

mo angular! lapide 
Christo Jesu; 

21 In quo omnis 
aedificatio construc- 
ta crescitin templum 
sanctum in Domino, 



22 in quo et vos 
coaedificamini in ha- 
bitaculum Dei in 
Spiritu. 



Tyndale. 

being the head corner- 
stone. 

21 In whom every 
building coupled to- 
gether groweth unto 
an holy temple in the 
Lordy . 

22 in whom ye also 
are builttogether^ and 
made an habitation 
for GodixL the Spirit, 



Luther. 
Eckstein ist; 



21 Auf welchem 
der ganze Bau in 
einander gefiiget 
wachset zu einem 
heiligen Tempel in 
dem Herrn; 

2 2 auf welchem 
auch ihr mit erbauet 
werdet zu einer Be- 
hausung Gottes im 
Geiste. 



There is, however, one other authority who had 
greater influence upon Tyndale than the Vulgate or 
Luther. The Greek text of the New Testament pub- 
lished by Erasmus, which Tyndale necessarily used, 
was accompanied by an original Latin version in which 
Erasmus faithfully rendered the text he had printed. 
This translation is very frequently followed by Tyndale. 
Thus in the phrases already quoted from Eph. iv.^ three 
at least seem to be due to Erasmus, 27 backbiter^ calum- 
niatori (Erasm.) ; 39 filthy communication, sermo sjfur- 
cus (Erasm,) ; id^ where need isy quoties opus est 
(Erasm.). But on the other hand, any chapter will shew 
important differences between Erasmus and Tyndale, 
not always indeed in Tyndale's favour, but sufficient at 
least to prove that he exercised a free judgment both in 
the general character and in the details of his version. 
A collation of CoL ii. offers the following considerable 
variations ;. 

; 1' See p. 137. 



TYNDALE. 


141 


Erasmus. 


Tyndale (1534). 


Chap, iii. 
Internal 
History. 


I Nam volo 


I would (so Luther) 


quantam sollicitudinem. fa- 


yi\i2X fighting {KampfL.) 




ciem meam 


my person {Person L.) 




2 cum fuerint compacti. 


and knit together (so L.) 




in omnem opulentiam certe 


in all riches of full understand- 




[? certae] persuasionis in- 


ing (zu allem Reichthume des 




telligentice 


gewissen Verstandes L.) 


. 


et patris (so L.) 


the father 




6 in eo ambulate sic ui ra- 


so walk rooted and built in 




dices habeatis in illo fixas 


him (so wandelt...und seyd 
gewurzelt L.) 




II dum exuistis 


by putting {durch Abl. L.) 




corpus peccatorum camis 


the sinfttl body of the flesh (des 
siindlichen Leibes im Fleisch 

through the circumcision that 




per circumcisionem Christi 




(soL.) 


is in Christ 




1 2 per fidem operationis Dei 


through faith that is wrought 
by the operation of God (durch 
den Glauben den Gott wirket 
L.) 




13 per delicta et per praepu- 


in sin through the uncircum- 




tium (in den S. und in 


cision {in sin and in the... 




der...L.) 


1525) 




14 quod erat contrarium nobis 


that was against us contained 




per decreta (welche durch 


in the law written {made in... 




Satzungen entstand L.) 


1525) 




16 vosjudicet 


trouble your consciences (euch 
Gewissen machen L.) 




aut novilunii (so L.) 


as the holiday of the new 
moon 




1 7 quae sunt umbra (so L.) 


which are nothifig but shadows 




— corpus autem Christi 


but the body is in Christ (so 






L.) 





142 



HISTORY OR' THE ENGLISH BIBLE, 



Chap. iii. 
'Internal 
History. 



Renderings 
ifi the 
quarto 
/ragment. 



Erasmus,. 

i8 ne Q^i?, vobis patrcnam 
ififervertat data opera per 
humilitatem et super stitio- 
nem angelorum 



2 3 per superstitionem ac humili- 
tatem animi et Icesionem cor- 
poris, nan per honor em ali- 
quem ad expletionem carnis 



Tyndale (1534). 

Let no man make you shoot at 
a wrong mark, which after his 
own imagination walketh in 
the humbleness and holiness .of 
angels {Lasset euch Niemand 
das Ziel verriccken...'L.) (om» 
and holiness 1525) 
i7i chosen kolifiess and humble- 
ness y and in that they spare not 
the body, and do the fiesh no 
worship unto his need (so L\) 



A careful examination of the quarto fragment fur- 
nishes a most complete and unequivocal proof of 
Tyndale's independence as a translator. We shall see 
afterwards^ that he availed himself fully of Luther's 
notes for his own glosses, but he deals with the text as 
one who passed a scholar's judgment upon every frag- 
ment of the work, unbiassed by any predecessor. As 
nearly as I can calculate he differs from Luther in about 
two hundred places in the chapters contained in the 
fragment, 1. — -xxii. 12. Some examples will shew the 
extent and character of the differences : 



^ This last verse offers one of the 
most remarkable coincidences be- 
tween Luther and Tyndale which I 
have noted. Luther's version is : 
durch selbsterwahlte Geistlichkeit 
und Demuth und dadurch dass sie 
des Leibes nicht verschonen und dem 
Fleisch nicht seine Ehre thun zu 
seiner Nothdurft. The version in the 
Wittenberg Latin Bible is quite dif- 
ferent. In a number of passages 
taken almost at random where Tyn- 
dale differs considerably from Luther 
I have noted that he agrees with 



Erasmus in Lu. xi. 36, 40 ; xix. 43. 
John ii. 9; X. 12. Acts iii. 16, 2 Cor. 
xi. 8. Gal. V. 18. Eph. v. 16; and 
differs from Erasmus in Luke xix, 
42. John xi. 2. Acts iii, 20. Rom, 
ix. II, 28. Gal. V. 5. Col. iii. 9. 
Other differences exist between the 
texts of 1525, 1534 in vv. 10, 13, 14, 
16, 18, 20. In five places the latter 
text approaches Luther more nearly 
than the earlier : in one the converse 
hold's. 
2 See p. 152, n. r. 



TYNDALE. 


143 


Tyndale (1525). 


Luther. 


Chap. iii. 
Internal 


ii. 7. the time of the star that 


wann der Stern erschienen 


History. 


appeared [unlike Eras- 


ware 




mus] 






vii. 29 he taught them as one 


er predigte gewaltig 




having power [Hke K] 






xii. 18 my son [like E.] 


mein Knecht 




xiii. 13 for though they see, 


denn mit sehenden Augen 




they see not; and hearing 


sehen sie nicht, und mit ho- 




they hear not, neither 


renden Ohren horen sie nicht, 




understand 


denn sie verstehen es nicht 




— 38 the evil man's children 


das Unkraut sind die Kinder 




are the tares 


der Bosheit 




— 57 there is no prophet 


ein Prophet gilt nirgend weni- 




without honour save... 


ger denn... 




xvi. 7 saying we have brought 


sie...sprachen Das wirds seyn 




[like E.] 


daszwir... 




xix. 17 there is none good but 


niemand ist gut, denn der 




one and that is God [like 


einige Gott [an edition of 1524 




. ^-i 


reads : denn nur der ewige Gott] 




xxi. 20 How soon is the fig- 


Wie ist der Feigenbaum so 




tree withered away! [un- 


bald verdorret ? 




like K] 






On the other hand there are passages (perhaps ten 




in all) where Luther's judg 


-ment has evidently swayed 




Tyndale. Of these the most remarkable are : 




ii. 18 On the hills 


auf dem Gebirge 




iv. 25 from the ten cities 


aus den zehen Stadten 




xi. 25 I praise Thee 


ich preise Dich 




XV. 9 which is nothing but 


die nichts denn Menschenge- 




mens precepts 


bot sind 




— 13 all' plants 


alle Pflanzeu 




xxi. 15 Hosianna 


Hosianna 




It does not seem necessary to bring forward any 





144 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

Tyndale's 
edition of 
1534 re- 
vised by the 
Greek, 



further evidence of the originality of Tyndale's first 
labours on the New Testament \ The samples given 
are fair specimens of the whole work. And in his later 
labours Tyndale continued to follow to the end the sure 
path on which he had deliberately entered. The revised 
edition of 1534 expressly claims upon the title-page to 



^ It is greatly to be regretted that 
Mr F. Fry did not add to his fac- 
simile of the small Testament of 15-25 
a collation of the Grenville quarto 
fragment. The conclusion which Mr 
Anderson draws from the spelling as 
to the priority of the quarto (i. 70) 
is hasty and unsatisfactory. The 
spelling in both editions is very inac- 
curate. In the Sermon on the Mount 
I have noted among other variations 

1525. Cologne. 

Matt. V. I wen 

— mouth 

3 thers 

4 mourne 

II, 45 evle vii. ii 

13 but an yf 

15 all those 

17 other the prophetts 

26 vtmoost forthynge 

29 in to 

39, 42 tume vii. 6 

40 clooke 

44 cursse 

45 for vi. 2, 7 &c. 

— oniuste 
vi. 5 verely 

7 thinke 
13 lede 

19 moththes 

20 to gyddre 

vi. 20 neryet moththes comipfe 

21 hertts (so ypocrytts, &c.) 

23 boddy 

24 lene to the (so 1534) 

— that other 

26 nether 

— the (them) 

27 thought 

vii. 2 with that same 
6 pierles 



the following which are more or less 
characteristic. The differences in 
text are very slight, and in no one 
case (except in the misprint vi. 24) 
does the quarto edition give a read- 
ing which has been preserved in the 
edition of 1534. So far therefore the 
quarto text seems to have been cur- 
sorily revised before it was reprinted 
at Worms. But a complete collation 
of the text is desirable. 

1525. W.ORMS, 

when 

mought 

theirs 

mome 

yvell, vii. 11 evyll 

but and if 

all them (all 1534) 

or the prophets (so 1534) 

vtmost farthige 

in tho 

toume 

cloocke 

coursse 

ffor 

iniuste 

vereley 

thincke 

leede 

mothes 

togedder 

nor mothes corupe {om. yet 15 34) 

hertes 

body 

lene the 

the other (so 1534) 

neder 

then 

tought 

with the same (so 1534) 

pearles. 



TYNDALE. 



145 



be ' diligently corrected and compared with the original 
'Greek/ In the address 'to the Christian Reader/ Tyn- 
dale explains his work more in detail. ' Here thou hast, 
'most dear reader, the New Testament or Covenant 
' made with us of God in Christ's blood, which I have 
'looked over again (now at the last) with all diligence 
' and compared it unto the Greek, and have weeded out 
' of it many faults which lack of help at the beginning 
'and oversight did sow therein. If ought seem changed 
'[charged 1536] or not altogether agreeing with the 
' Greek, let the finder of the fault consider the Hebrew 
'phrase or manner of speech left in the Greek words, 
'whose preterperfect tense and present tense is often 
'both one, and the future tense is the optative mood 
' also, and the future tense is often the imperative mood 
' in the active voice, and in the passive ever. Likewise 
' person for person, number for number, and an interro- 
'gation for a conditional, and such like, is with the 
' Hebrews a common usage. I have also in many places 

* set light in the margin to understand the text by. If 
' any man find faults either with the translation or ought 
' beside, which is easier for many to do than so well to 
' have translated it themselves of their own pregnant 
' wits at the beginning without forensample, to the same 
' it shall be lawful to translate it themselves and to put 
' what they lust thereto. If I shall perceive, either by 
' myself or by the information of other, that ought be 
' escaped me, or might be more plainly translated, I will 

* shortly after cause it to be mended. Howbeit in many 
' places methinketh it better to put a declaration in the 
' margin than to run too far from the text. And in many 
' places where the text seemeth at the first chop hard to 
' be understood, yet the circumstances before and after 
'and often reading together maketh it plain enough...' 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 

History. 



146 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

Comparison 
of tJie edi- 
tions of 
1525, 1534- 



The Glosses 
oj_ the edi- 
tion «i/^i534. 



Matt. xvi. 



A comparison of the texts of the first and second 
editions fully bears out the description which Tyndale 
here gives of his work. To take one example only: of 
the thirty-one changes which I have noticed in the later 
version of I John, about a third are closer approxima- 
tions to the Greek: rather more are variations in con- 
necting particles or the like designed to bring out the 
argument of the original more clearly ; three new read- 
ings are adopted; and in one passage it appears that 
Luther's rendering has been substituted for an awkward 
paraphrase. Yet it must be remarked that even in this 
revision the changes are far more frequently at variance 
with Luther's renderings than in accordance with them\ 

The importance of the New Testament of 1534, 
which is altogether Tyndale's noblest monument, gives 
a peculiar interest to the short glosses with which it is 
furnished. Though these do not throw much light upon 
the translation itself, yet they give such a lively image 
of the character of Tyndale that a few specimens of them 
cannot be out of place even in a history of the text^ 
Generally they are pregnant and pithy comments on the 
passage with which they deal, designed to guide the 
reader to its spirit, and Bengel himself is not more 
terse or pointed. Such for example are the following^: 

'When ought is said or done that should move to 
'pride, he dasheth-them in the teeth with his death and 
' passion. 



^ These variations are given in de- 
tail in App. III. 

2 It is difficult to say v^^hy these 
marginal glosses and those on the 
Pentateuch were not included in the 
collected edition of Tyndale's works. 
Nothing that he has written is more 
characteristic. 

■^ I have made no attempt to con- 



ceal what appear to me to be errors 
in Tyndale's teaching. The passages 
quoted fairly reflect his whole style. 
Those who take account of the cir- 
cumstances under which he had to 
work will not pass a severe judgment 
on unguarded or one-sided state- 
ments. 



TYNDALE. 



H7 



' A covenant to them that love the word of God, to 

* win other with word and deed ; and another to them 

* that love it not, that it shall be their destruction. 

* Adam's disobedience damned us all ere we ourselves 

* wrought evil ; and Christ's obedience saveth us all ere 

* we ourselves work any good. [Luther.] 

' God chooseth of his own goodness and mercy : 
'calleth through the Gospel: justifieth through faith: 
'glorifieth through good works. 

* If a man have the gift, chastity is good, the more 

* quietly to serve God ; for the married have oft much 

* trouble ; but if the mind of the chaste be cumbered 
' with other worldly business, what helpeth it ? and if 
'the married be the more quick-minded thereby, what 
' hurteth it ? Neither of itself is better than the other. 
'Neither is outward circumcision or outward baptism 
'worth a pin of themselves, save that they put us in 
'remembrance to keep the covenant made between us 
'and God. 

' Faith maketh us sons and of the nature of Christ, 
' and bindeth each to have other in the same reverence 
' that he hath Christ. 

* Where true faith in Christ is, there is love to the 
' neighbour ; and faith and love maketh us understand 
'all things. Faith understandeth the secrets of God 
'and the mercy that is given her in Christ. And 
'love knoweth her duty to her neighbour, and can 
'interpret all laws and ordinances, and knoweth how 

* far forth they are to be kept and when to be dispensed 
' with. 

' By our works shall we be judged, for as the invisible 
' faith is, such are the works by which faith is seen. 

' We be the Church ; and the obedience of the heart 
*is the spiritual sacrifice. Bodily sacrifice must be 

L2 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

Mark iv. 

24. 

Rom. V. 13. 



Rom. viii. 
28. 



I Cor. vil. 
26. 



Ga^at. iii. 
26. 



E^h. iii. 



I Pei. i. 17. 



I Pet. ii. s- 



148 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

yames ii. 
17- 



Rev, vii. i. 



Matt. xi. 

27. 

A cts vii. 

48. 

Acts xiv. 

23- 

Acts xvii. 

II. 

Rom, i. 32. 



Rom, vi, 

23. 

Rom, XV. 2. 



* offered to our neighbours, for if thou offerest it to God, 
'thou makest a bodily idol of him. 

*Now if any man that is not merciful believeth to 
' have mercy of God he deceiveth himself ; because he 
' hath no God's word for him. For God's promise per- 
' taineth to the merciful only ; and true faith therefore is 
' known by her deeds. 

' Angel is a Greek word, and signifieth a messenger ; 
' and all the angels are called messengers because they 
*■ are sent so oft from God to man on message. Even so 

* prophets, preachers, and the prelates of the Church are 
'called angels, that is to say, messengers, because their 
' office is to bring the message of God unto the people. 
' The good angels here in this book are the true bishops 
' and preachers, and the evil angels are the heretics and 
'false preachers which ever falsify God's word, with 
'which the church of Christ shall be thus miserably 
'plagued unto the end of the world, as is painted in 
'these figures.' 

In other places Tyndale calls attention emphatically 
to the substance of a text, often by a single word, and 
again by a brief note, as : 

' God is not known as a Father but through Christ. 

' God dwelleth not in temples or churches made with 
'hands. 

' Prayer and fasting go together. 

' Search the Scriptures, for by them may ye try all 
' doctrine. 

*To have pleasure in another man's sin is greater 
' wickedness than to sin thyself 

' Eternal life is the serving of Christ. 

* He is strong that can bear another man's weakness.' 

Sometimes, though rarely, the gloss is simply ex- 
planatory : 



TYNDALE. 



149 



* Love is the sign that the sins are forgiven her. 
*This John is the same Mark that writ the Gospel of 

' Mark. 

* These silverlings, which we now and then call pence, 
'the Jews call sides, and are worth a tenpence sterling. 

* This [means] thou shalt kindle him and make him 
' to love. 

' Bishops and elders is all one, and an officer chosen 
' to govern the congregation in doctrine and living.' 

In a very few cases the gloss takes a polemical 
character, but still without bitterness : 

* Go not from house to house as friars do. 

' To speak with tongues or with the spirit is to speak 
'that other understandeth not, as priests say their ser- 



vice. 



[Comp. 



' A good lesson for monks and idle friars.' 
Luther.] 

In one passage only I have noticed a mystical inter- 
pretation which is foreign to the general complexion of 
Tyndale's notes ^ : 

' Night : when the true knowledge of Christ, how he 
'only justifieth, is lost. Then can no man work a good 
' work in the sight of God, how glorious soever his works 
* appear.' 

In his Preface to the edition of 1534, Tyndale had 
expressed his readiness to revise his work and adopt any 
changes in it which might be shewn to be improvements. 
The edition of 1535 [or G. H. 1534] is a proof of his 
sincerity I The text of this exhibits a true revision 



1 It is right to add that I have not 
examined whether the glosses are 
suggested by any earher commenta- 
ries. 

2 Is it this edition to which Joye 
refers in his Apology (p. 4) ? Tyndale 



* with one accord in his next Testa- 
'ment then in printing in the stead 
' of this uncharitable epistle [added 
'to the edition of 15 34]... salute the 

* readers with one common salutation 
to testify our conduct.' "Dxo: Apo- 



agreed, as he writes, 'that we should logy is dated Feb. 27, 1535. It may 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

Ljike vii. 

47- 

Acts xii. 12. 

Acts xix. 19. 

Ro7ri, xii. 



Tit. i. 7. 



Luke ix. 4. 

I Cor. xiv. 
16. 



I TJiess. iv. 
II. 



John ix. 4. 



The edition 
of 1S3S 
agaifi re- 
vised from 
the Greek. 



150 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



and differs from that of 1534, though considerably less 
than the text of 1534 from that of 1525^ Sometimes 
the changes are made to secure a closer accordance with 
the Greek^ : sometimes to gain a more vigorous or a 
more idiomatic rendering^ : sometimes to preserve a just 
uniformity : sometimes to introduce a new interpreta- 
tion*. The very minuteness of the changes is a singular 
testimony to the diligence with which Tyndale still 
laboured at his appointed work^ Nothing seemed trifling 
to him, we may believe, if only he could better seize or 



be added that some of Joye's criticisms 
in his Apology on Tyndale' s render- 
ings are of interest. Thus he objects 
to his translation in Mark xii. 26, 
where he 'plays bo-peep with the 
'tenses as he Englisheth resuscitan- 
'■ tur [the word given by Erasmus 
'for the resurgant of the Vulgate] 
' shall rise again and not are revived 
' or resuscited . . . ' (p. 1 3) . . . ' or are 
'■already alive: he sayeth not that 
' they shall be alive or shall rise again^ 
' as Tyndale in his diligent last cor- 
'rection turneth the present tense 
' into the future, and the verb passive 
'into a neuter to stablish his error, 
'thus corrupting the text' (p. 15). 
Again he objects to the rendering in 
Rom. i. 4 since the time that Jesus 
Christ our Lord rose again from the 
dead, where he says that Tyndale has 
mistaken ' what ex eo [the rendering of 
Erasmus again] there signifieth' (p. 
94). In I Cor. xiv. 14 he maintains 
that ^ spiritus signifieth the breath 
' and voice of our tongue...' and not 
spirit (p. 95). Throughout he ap- 
peals only to the Latin. 

^ In I John I have noted sixteen 
variations from the text of 1534 as 
against thirty-two in that of 1534 
from the original text. From the 
great inaccuracy of the edition 'finish- 
ed' 1535 it is often difficult to decide 
what are printers' errors and what 
intentional changes. The changes in 
the Gospels and Acts are (if I may 



trust a very limited collation) fewer 
than those in the Epistles. The va- 
riations in I John are given at length 
in App. III. 

In the different Epistles the num- 
ber of variations is considerable. In 
the Epistle to the Ephesians, neg- 
lecting undoubted misprints, I have 
noted only the following: i. i Jesu 
(Jesus) ; 20 the dead {death)-, ii, i you 
hath he quickened (hath qu. you) ; 
iii. 1 1 purposed to (p. in) ; iv. 1 1 and 
some teachers (om.); iv. 16 of him- 
self (//self); vi. 20 messenger {a m.). 
Compare p. 184, n. i. 

^ Matt. vi. 34 ova. /or. Mark xvi. 
19 sate him down (for is set down). 
I Cor. XV. 10 add yet. Eph. iv. 1 1 
add and some teachers. 

2 Mark xvi. 1 1 though they heard 
— yet they believed it not (for when 
they heard — they believed it not). 
Rom. xii, 13 3^ ready to harbour (for 
diligently to harbour). 2 Cor. vi. iS 
be my sons (for be tcnto me sons). 

* Eph. iv. 16 the edifying of hi7?i- 
self{$ox the edifying of itself). 

^ One change is of considerable 
interest in connexion with the early 
associations of Tyndale. In the edi- 
tion of 1534 (and so in that of 1536) 
the Epistle for St Catharine's day is 
that given in the Hereford Missal 
with which Tyndale would be fami- 
liar in Gloucestershire. In the edi- 
tion of 1535 the Epistle is given cor- 
rectly from the Sarum Missal. 



TYNDALE. 



IS I 



convey to others the meaning of one fragment of Scrip- 
ture \ 

Tyndale's first Testament was without notes : so too 
was his last. The short Prologues to the four Evange- 
lists are printed separately before each Gospel. The 
contents of the tables for the Gospels and the Acts are 
prefixed in detail before each chapter. The marginal 
references of the edition of 1534 are generally preserved. 
But with these exceptions the simple text of the New 
Testament is given without any addition except the list 
of books on the reverse of the [second] title-page, and 
the Epistles from the Old Testament at the end I Thus 
Tyndale ended as he had begun. His last Testament 
was a final appeal to the King and to the English people. 
If the text could gain currency it was enough, as he had 
repeatedly declared ^ 

Tyndale, as we have seen, both in his first translation 
and in his two subsequent revisions of the New Testa- 
ment, dealt directly and principally with the Greek text. 
If he used the Vulgate or Erasmus or Luther it was 
with the judgment of a scholar. His complete inde- 
pendence in this respect is the more remarkable from 
the profound influence which Luther exerted upon his 
writings generally. The extent to which Tyndale silently 



^ See note at the end of the Sec- 
tion. 

2 A dupHcate of the tables for the 
Gospels and Acts printed with an- 
other list of books on a page of a dif- 
ferent size (36 not 38 lines) stands at 
the beginning of the volume. This 
is followed by the prologue to the 
Romans printed again in a different 
sized page (37 lines). But there is 
nothing to shew that these were ori- 
ginally intended to form part of the 
same book. They are severally con- 
tained in separate sheets with distinct 
signatures. The watermarks of the 



paper, as far as I can make out, are 
distinct, and the type in which the 
Prologue is printed does not appear 
to me to range with that used in the 
body of the book, though extremely 
like it. Moreover, and this is most 
worthy of notice, the orthography of 
the two preliminary pieces presents 
none of the marked peculiarities by 
which the translation itself is gene- 
rally characterized. Even 'called' 
and 'Holy' ar€ spelt according to 
common usage. 
2 See above, p. 53. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

This edition 
again with- 
out notes. 



The inj??c- 
ence 0/ L li- 
the r on 
Tyndale s 
own writ- 
ings. 



152 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



incorporated free or even verbal translations of passages 
from Luther's works in his own has escaped the notice 
of his editors. To define it accurately would be a work 
of very great labour, but the result, as exhibiting the 
points of contact and divergence in the opinions of the 
two great reformers, would be a most instructive passage 
in the doctrinal history of the time. Tyndale's 'Pro- 
' logue ' to his quarto Testament, his first known writing, 
almost at the beginning introduces a large fragment 
from Luther's Preface to the New Testament. There is 
indeed a ring in the opening words which might have 
led any one familiar with Luther's style to suspect their 
real source. 'Evangelion (that we call Gospel) is a 
' Greek word ; and signifieth good, merry, glad and 
'joyful tidings, that maketh a man's heart glad and 
'maketh him sing, dance and leap for joy: as when 
' David had killed Goliah the giant, came glad tidings to 
' the Jews that their fearful and cruel enemy was slain 
' and they delivered out of all danger ; for gladness 
'whereof they sung, danced and were joyful V 

The famous Prologue to the Romans (1526) is, as 
is well known, for the most part a paraphrase or a 
translation, of Luther's Preface. Like the Preface to 
the New Testament this writing of Luther's also had 
been translated into Latin (1523), and Tyndale's version 
seems at one time to follow the German and at another 
time the Latin text. Some phrases, as ' every Christian 
' man must exercise himself therein [the Epistle to the 



^ Luther: Evangelium ist ein Grie- 
chisch Wort und heisset auf Deutsch 
gute Botschaft, gute Mahre, gute 
neue Zeitung, gut Geschrey, davon 
man singet, saget und frohlich ist. 
Als da David den grossen Goliath 
uberwand, kam ein gut Geschrey und 
trostliche neue Zeitung unter das Jii- 



dische Volk, dass ihrgreulicher Feind 
erschlagen und sie erloset zu Freude 
und Friede gestellet waren, davon sie 
simgen und sprungen tind frohlich 
waren. The Latin translation of the 
passage in the Wittenberg Bible may 
be added : Est enim Evangelium Grae- 
ca vox. Significans bomim sen Icctwn 



TYNDALE. 



153 



* Romans] as with the daily bread of the soul^! and ' God 

' judgeth after the ground of the heart therefore his 

' law reqtiireth the ground of the heart and love from the 
' bottom thereof, and is not content with the outward 

* work only, but rebuketh those works most of all which 
' spring not of love from the ground and low bottom of 
'the heart... ^\ shew clearly that Tyndale could not 
have been unacquainted with the German; and on the 
other hand the general complexion of the Prologue is 
more like the Latin translation than the German origi- 
nal, and many parts are unequivocally derived from it. 
Thus the clauses 'thou understandest not... how tJiat it 
' [the law\ camiot be fidfilled and satisfied but with art 

* tmfeigned love and affection, much less can it be fidfilled 
'with outward deeds arid works only^\..\ and again, 'if 
' the Law were fleshly and but of man's doctrinCy it might 
'be fulfilled... with outward deeds*;' and, once more, 



mintium et tale quidem quod summa 
omnium gratulatione accipitur atque 
prsedicatur, Unde vohiptas et IcEtitia 
in hommwn aiiimis excitahir. Nam 
quemadmodum cum David magnum 
ilium gigantem Goliath vicerat, Isetum 
nuntium ad populum Judaicum per- 
ferebatur, crudelissimo ipsoram hoste 
occiso, a quo cum essent liberati nullo 
non gen ere laetitise atque gaudii per- 
fundebantur. The passages italicized 
mark apparently special coincidences 
with Tyndale's rendering. 

The translation of Luther extends 
from ' the Old Testament is a book — 
shall never more die.' (pp. 8 — lo, ed. 
P. S.). 

The glosses exhibit the same power- 
ful influence of Luther. Of the nine- 
ty-one glosses (as I count them) which 
appear in the quarto fragment forty- 
eight are taken in whole or in part 
from Luther's notes, and the remain- 
ing forty-three are original. 

i p. 484 (ed. P. S.). Dass ein 



Christ enmensch.-.damit umgehe als 
mit taglichen Brod der Seele. The 
Latin has nothing which exactly cor- 
responds. 

2 p. 485 (ed. P. S.). Gott richtet 
nach des Herzens Grund. Darum 
fordert auch sein Gesetz des Herzens 
Grund, und lasset ihm an Werken 
nicht begniigen ; sondern strafet viel- 
mehr die Werke ohne Herzens Grund 
gethan.-.The Latin runs: Deus vero 
cum sit Cardiognostes judicat secun- 
dum intemos motus cordis; proinde 
et lex Dei requirit cor et affect us, 
neque impletur externis operibus, nisi 
hilari corde et toto affectu fiant. 

^ p. 486. ...quomodo non liisi 
affectu Pex] impleatur ipsemet non 
satis tenes. Tantum autem abest ut 
lex externis operibus impleatur aut 
justificet ut etiam... For this there 
is nothing in the German. 

* Id. Si lex esset carnalis mit mo- 
ralis doctrina tanti0?i . . .\^ oxiVi das 
Gesetz leiblich ware... 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



154 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



' Such a new heart and hcsty courage unto the law-ward 
' canst thou never come by of thine own strength and 
' enforcement, but by the operation and working of the 
' Spirit^:' have nothing which directly corresponds with 
them in the German. Similar instances might be mul- 
tiplied indefinitely, but the conclusion even from these 
seems to be inevitable that Tyndale used the Latin by 
preference while he was able also to avail himself of the 
German. 

The coincidences between Tyndale's Exposition of 
the Sermon on the Mount and that of Luther, though 
fewer, are even more worthy of notice. Luther's Expo- 
sitory Sermons were delivered in 1530, and printed in 
1532, but they were not translated into Latin till 1533. 
On the other hand Tyndale's Exposition was printed in 
1532. He must then have used the German edition of 
Luther, or perhaps even notes taken by some friend or 
by himself. The coincidences which are comparatively 
rare are still verbal and at the same time tacit. Two 
examples will be sufficient to indicate their character. 

Gerechtigkeitmussandiesem Righteousness in this place 

Ort nicht heissen die Christ- is not taken for the principal 

righteousness of a Christian 
man, through which the person 
is good and accepted before 
God. For these eight points 
are but doctrine 



liche Hauptgerechtigkeit da- 
durch die Person frumm und 
angenehm wird fiir Gott. Den 
ich habe vor gesagt dass diese 
acht Stiick nichts anders sind 
denn eine Lehre von den 
Friichten und guten Wirken 
eines Christen vor welchem 
der Glaube zuvor muss da 



of the fruits and works of a 
Christian man 



^ p. 487. Talem vero novum et consequere. For this the German has 

ardentem ac hilm^eni cordis affectum simply Ein solches Herz giebt nie- 

non ex tuis ullis viribus aut meritis, mand denn Gottes Geist... 
sed sola operatione et afflatu spiritus 



TYNDALE. 



155 



sein als der Baum und Haupt- 
stiick . . . daraus solche Stiick 
alle wachsen und folgen mus- 
sen. Darumb verstehe hie die 
aiisserlich Gerechtigkeit fiir der 
Welt, so wir unter uns gegen 
ander halten... 

Wie er ihr Almosen und 
Beten gestraft hat so strafet 
er auch Fasten... wie sie des 
Almosen . . . missbraucht haben 
.. also haben sie auch des 
Fastens missbrauchet und ver- 
kehret, reicht fiir ihren Leib 
im Zwang und Zucht zu halten 
...sondern von den Leuten 
gesehen zu werden. . .dass man 
sich wundern und sagen miiss- 
te: O das sind treffliche Heili- 
gen, die da...gehen in grauen 
Rocken, den Kopf hangen, 
saur und bleich sehen &c. 
Wenn die nicht gen Himmel 
kommen, wo wollen wir andern 
bleiben? 



before which the faith must 
be there, and as a tree out of 
which all such fruits and works 
must spring. 

Wherefore understand here 
the outward righteousness be- 
fore the world and true and faith- 
ful dealing each with other... 

As above of alms and prayer, 
even so here Christ rebuketh 
the false intent and hypocrisy 



of fasting, that they 



sought 



praise of that work that was 
ordained for to tame the flesh 
and used such fashions that all 
the world might know that 
they fasted to praise them and 
to say 

O what holy men are these; 
how pale and pitiful look they 
even like death, hanging down 
their heads... If these come 
not to heaven, what shall be- 
come of us poor wretches of 
the world? 



But it is in the shorter Prologues to the several 
books of the New Testament first published in 1534 
that the character of the dependence of Tyndale on 
Luther is best seen. Luther has no special Prologues 
to the Gospels; but Tyndale at the close of his Pro- 
logue to S. Matthew, which is an extensive essay, repro- 
duces in a modified form Luther's famous judgment on 
the relative worth of the apostolic books in his Preface 
to the New Testament: '...Paul's Epistles with the 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Matt. vi. 
18. 



Short Pro- 
logues to tJte 
Books of the 
Ne^u Testa- 
ment. 



156 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Differences 
between 
Luther aiid 
Tyndale. 



'Gospel of John and his first Epistle, and the first 
'Epistle of St Peter, are most pure Gospel and most 
'plainly and richly describe the glory of the grace of 
' ChristV Tyndale on the other hand has no Preface to 
the Acts or to the Apocalypse ; while Luther has to 
both. With these exceptions all Tyndale's Prologues 
correspond generally in character and form with Lu- 
ther's, and every one besides that to I Corinthians is 
framed out of or with reference to them. And further, 
as these short Prologues were not included in the Wit- 
tenberg Bible, nor, as far as it appears, separately trans- 
lated, it follows that Tyndale must have become tho- 
roughly familiar with German during his long residence 
at Marburg, if he was not so before. 

As the Prologues are interesting on every account it 
will be worth while to draw out a little more in detail 
the coincidences and differences thus generally described. 
The Prologues to 2 Corinthians, Ephesians, Philippians, 
Colossians, i, 2 Thessalonians, i, 2 Timothy, Titus, Phi- 
lemon, I, 2 Peter, i, 2, 3 John, are almost entirely taken 
from Luther, but in nearly all cases in a compressed 
form. That to the Galatians incorporates a large piece 
of Luther's, but is fuller. Those to St James and St 
Jude are independent in treatment and conclusion, but 
distinctly traceable to Luther's. That to the Hebrews 
is a sustained argument against Luther. 

The changes are in all cases worthy of notice. One 



1 p. 477 (ed. P. S.). With this 
Luther's original judgment may be 
compared : Summa St. Johannis 
Evangelium und seine erste Epistel, 
St. Pauli Episteln, sonderlich die zu 
den Romern, Galateni, Ephesern, 
und St. Peter's erste Epistel, das sind 
die Biicher, die dir Christum zeigen 
und alias lehren, das dir zu wissen 



noth und selig ist, ob du schon kein 
ander Buch noch Lehre nimmennehr 
sehest noch horest. Darum ist St. 
Jacob's Epistel eine recht stroherne 
Epistel gegen sie, denn sie doch keine 
Evangel ische Art an ihr hat. The 
wisdom with which Tyndale avoids 
the bold negativism of Luther is most 
worthy of notice. 



TYNDALE. 



157 



of the omissions at least is strikingly significant. In the 
Preface to Philemon Luther has a startling allegorical 
application of the circumstances to the history of the 
Redemption. 'Even as Christ has dealt for us with 
' God, so St Paul deals for Onesimus with Philemon. 
'■ For Christ emptied Himself of His right and overcame 
'the Father with love and meekness, so that He must 
' lay aside His wrath and right, and receive us to favour, 
' for Christ's sake, who thus earnestly intercedes for us 
'and takes us to Him so tenderly. For we are all His 
'Onesimuses if we only believe it.' Of this character- 
istic passage there is no trace in Tyndale. In other 
places Tyndale omits the temporal applications with 
which Luther delighted to animate his teaching^ and 
tempers the peremptoriness of his exposition by a fuller 
reference to the text itself Two examples will be suffi- 
cient to make his general method clear. 



Im andern lehret er wie vor 
dem jiingsten Tage das Rom- 
ische Reich zuvor muss unter- 
gehen, 

und der Endechrist sich fiir 
Gott aufwerfen in der Chris ten- 
heit, und mit falschen Lehren 
und Zeichen die unglaiibige 
Welt verfiihren. 



bis dass Christus komme, und 
verstore ihn durch seine herr- 
liche Zukunft und mit einer 
geistlichenPredigt zuvor todte. 



In the second he sheweth 
that the last day should not 
come till there were first a de- 
partings as some men think, from 
under the obedience of the em- 
peror of Rome; and that Anti- 
christ should set up himself in 
the same place as God, and de- 
ceive the unthankful world with 
false doctrine, and with false 
and lying miracles, wrought 
by the working of Satan, 
until Christ should come and 
slay him with his glorious com- 
ing and spiritual preaching of 
the Word of God. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



^ Luther's Preface to i Corinthians time, and this fact probably accounts 
is full of special applications to the for Tyndale's independence. 



Prol. to 
2 Thes. 



158 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Im dritten thut er etliche 
Ermahnungen und soiiderlich 
dass sie die miissigen, die sich 
nicht mit eigener Hand ernah- 
ren, strafen, und wo sie sich 
nicht bessern, meiden sollen; 
ivelches gar hart wider den 
jetzigeii geistlichen Stand lautet. 

Summa, das i. Capitel zeiget 
wie die Christenheit stehen 
sollte zur Zeit des reinen 
Evangehi. Das 2. Capitel zei- 
get wie sie zur Zeit des Pabsts 
und Menschenlehre stehen 
wiirde. Das 3. wie hei-nach 
die Leute beyde, Evangelium 
U7td alle Lehre^ verachten und 
nichis glauben werden. Und 
dasgehetjetzt i7i vollem Schwan- 
ge^ bis Christus kommt. 

Tyndale's independence Is however best seen in his 
treatment of the disputed books which Luther placed in 
a second rank. His Prologue to the Hebrews is a care- 
ful examination of the arguments which Luther urged 
against its apostolic authority, and while he leaves its 
authorship uncertain and will not 'think it to be an 
'article of any man's faith/ yet he decides 'that this 
' epistle ought no more to be refused for a holy godly 
'and cathoHc than the other authentic scriptures.' He 
even uses Luther's image but to a different end : 



In the third he giveth them 
exhortation and warneth them 
to rebuke the idle, that would 
not labour with their hands, 
and avoid their company if 
they would not amend ^ 



Finally, the first chapter 
sheweth how it should go in 
the time of the pure and true 
Gospel: the second, how it 
should go in the time of the 
Pope and men's doctrine : the 
third, how at the last men 
should believe nothing nor fear 
God at alP. 



Ob er (the author) wol nicht 
den Grund leget des Glaubens, 
wie er selbst zeuget...so bauet 

1 Prologue to 2 Thessalonians. 



And now therefore though 
this Epistle. . .laynottheground 
of the faith of Christ, yet build- 

* Prologue to 2 Peter. 



TYNDALE. 



159 



er doch fein drauf, Gold, Silber, 
Edelsteine ... Derhalben uns 
nicht hindern soil, ob vielleicht 
etwa Holz Stroh ode?- Hen niit- 
unter gemenget werde, sondern 
solche feine Lehre mit alien 
Ehren aufnehmen; ohne dass 
man sie den apostolischen 
Episteln nicht allerdinge glei- 
chen mag. 



eth it cunningly thereon pure 
gold, silver, and precious 
stones... 

And seeing the Epistle a- 
greeth to all the rest of the 
Scripture (if it be indifferently 
looked to), why should it not 
be authority and taken for 
Holy Scripture? 



The Epistles of St James and St Jude are dealt with 
in the same manner and with the same result. Of the 
former, Tyndale writes : * Though this Epistle were 
'refused in the old time and denied of many to be the 

* Epistle of a very Apostle, and though also it lay not 
'the foundation of the faith of Christ... yet because it 
'setteth up no man's doctrine... and hath also nothing 

* that is not agreeable to the rest of the Scriptures, if it 

* be looked indifferently on, methinketh it ought of right 

* to be taken for Holy Scripture \' Of the latter: *As 

* for the Epistle of Judas and though men have and yet 
' do doubt of the author, and though it seem also to be 
' drawn out of the second epistle of St Peter, and thereto 
'allegeth Scripture that is nowhere found; yet seeing 
' the matter is so godly and agreeing to other places of 
' Holy Scripture, I see not but that it ought to have the 
'authority of Holy Scripture ^' 



^ Luther writes thus : Diese Epi- 
stel St Jacobi, wiewol sie von den 
Alten verworfen ist, lobe ich und 
halte sie doch fiir gut, darum dass 
sie gar keine Menschenlehre setzet 
und Gottes Gesetz hart treibet. Aber 
dass ich meine Meynung darauf Stelle, 
doch ohne jedermanns Nachtheil, 
achte ich sie fur keines Apostels 
Schrift... Darum kann ich ihn nicht 



unter die rechten Hauptbiicher set- 
zen ; will aber damit niemand wehren, 
dass er ihn setze und hebe wie es ihn 
gelilstet : denn viel guter Spriiche 
sonst darinne sind. 

^ Luther : Die Epistel aber St Juda 
kann niemand leugnen dass sie ein 
Auszug oder Abschrift ist St Peter's 
andern Epistel... und fiihret auch 
Spriiche und Geschichte die in der 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



St James. 
St Jude. 



i6o 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. ill. 
Internal 
History. 



^Tyndale's 
indepen- 
detice in the 
Old Testa- 
ment. 



The standard which Tyndale sets up may be a pre- 
carious one, but yet it differs widely from the bold 
subjectivity of Luther, which practically leaves no basis 
for the Canon but the judgment of the individual reader. 
No one who has followed thus far Tyndale's mode 
of dealing with the New Testament can doubt that in 
the Old Testament he would look first to the Hebrew 
text, ' which,' he writes, ' is most of need to be known';' 
and a crucial test at once offers itself. An Appendix 
to his New Testament of 1534 contains, as we have seen, 
' The Epistles from the Old Testament according to the 
'use of Salisbury.' Among these are passages from 
books which he had not published at that time, even if 
he had translated them, and from others which he cer- 
tainly never translated. In the service-books they were 
of course given in Latin, and it would be most obvious, 
therefore, to turn them from the Vulgate text. If how- 
ever in this case Tyndale took the Hebrew as his basis, 
and not the Latin, and still less Luther, we may be sure 
that he followed the like course in his continuous trans- 
lations. And so it is : though he keeps the explanatory 
words which in some cases introduce or round off the 
lesson, yet the lesson itself is rendered from the original 
Hebrew. Two examples will be sufficient to make it 
plain that it is so. In a very simple passage, i Kings 
xvii. 1 7ff. the following variations occur where Tyndale 
strives to keep close to the Hebrew against the Vulgate : 

iniqidtates mecE, . . . 

Elias... 

cenaculum 

expandit se atque meiisus est 

super puerum... 

Schrift nirgend stehen.,.Darum ob biiclier zu rechnen die des Glaubens 
ich sie wol preise, so ists doch eine Grund legen sollen. 
unnothige Epistel unter die Haupt- -^ Answer to More^ II. 75. 



15 my sm... 
19 he... 

a high chamber. . . 
2 1 he 7neasured the child . . . 



TYNDALE. 



i6i 



A single verse from Isaiah offers, as might be expected, 
a more conclusive proof of the independence of Tyndale: 

Prope est Justus meus, egres- 
sus est salvator meus,et brachia 
mea populos judicabunt: me 



insulse exspectabunt, et bra- 
chium meum sustinebunt. 



My righteousness is nigh, 
and my salvation shall go out, 
and mine arm shall judge 
nations, and islands shall look 
for me, and shall tarry after 
mine arm. 

The variations from Luther are nearly as numerous, 
and still there are indications that Tyndale was ac- 
quainted with Luther's translation as he was with the 
Vulgate. 

One continuous passage may be added as a better 
sample of Tyndale's work, taken from his published 
Pentateuch. The relation in which it stands to the 
Vulgate and Luther is, as will be seen, the same as 
before^: 

Tyndale. 

28 And Moses said: 

Hereby ye shall 

know that the Lord 

hath sent me to do 



Vulgate. 
28 Et ait Moyses: 
In hoc scietis, quod 
Dominus miserit me 
ut facerem universa 
quae cernitis, et non 
ex proprio ea corde 
protulerim : 



all these works, and 



29 Si consueta ho- 
minum morte inter 



eos plaga, qua et 
ceteri visitari solent, 
non misit me Domi- 
nus : 



Luther. 

28 Und Mose 
sprach : Dabey sollt 
ihr merken, dass 
mich der Herr ge- 
sandt hat, dass ich 
alle diese Werke 
thate, und nicht aus 
meinem Herzen. 

29 Warden siester- 



that / have not done 
them of mine own 
mind. 

29 If these meft die 
the comi?io7i death of ben, wie alle Men- 
ierint, et visitaverit all men, or if they schen sterben, oder 
he visited after the heimgesucht, wie al- 
visitation of all men, le Menschen heim- 
then the Lord /lath gesucht werden; so 
not sent me. hat mich der Herr 

nicht gesandt 
1 The Italics in Tyndale mark what is preserved still in A. V. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History, 

Is. li. 5. 



Nnm. xvi. 



1 62 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Vulgate. 
30 Sin autem no- 
vam rem fecerit Do- 
minus, ut aperiens 
terra os suum deglu- 
tiat eos et omnia 
quae ad illos perti- 
nent, descenderint- 
que viventes in in- 
fernum, scietis quod 
blasphemaverintDo- 
minum. 



31 Confestim igi- 
tur ut cessavit lo- 
qui, dirupta est terra 
sub pedibus eorum : 



32 Et aperiens os 
suum, devoravit il- 
los cum tabemacu- 
lis suis et universa 
substantia eorum ; 



33 Descendemnt- 
que vivi in infernum 
operti humo, et pe- 
rierunt de medio 
multitudinis. 



Tyndale. 

30 But, and if the 
Lord make a new 
things and the earth 
open her mouth, and 
swallow them, and 
all that pertain unto 
them, so that they go 
down quick into hell, 
then ye shall tmder- 
stand that these men 
have railed upon the 
Lord. 

3 1 And as soon as 
he had made an end 
of speaking all these 
words, the ground 
clove asunder that 
was under them, 

32 And the earth 
opened her mouth 
and swallowed them, 
and their houses, and 
all the men that were 
with Corah and all 
their goods, 

33 And they and 
all that pertained 
\rs\to them, went 
down alive vxdo hell, 
and the earth closed 
upon them, and they 

perished from among 
the congregation. 



Luther. 

30 Wird aber der 
Herr etwas neues 
schaffen, dass die 
Erde ihren Mund 
aufthut, und ver- 
schlinget sie mit al- 
lem, das sie haben, 
dass sie lebendighin- 
unter in die Holle 
fahren; sowerdet ihr 
erkennen, dass diese 
Leute den Herrn 
gelastert haben. 

31 Undals er diese 
Worte hatte alleaus- 
geredet, zerriss die 
Erde unter ihnen. 



32 Und that ihren 
Mund auf, und ver- 
schlang sie, mit ih- 
ren Hausern, mit 
alien Menschen, die 
bey Korah waren, 
und mit aller ihrer 
Habe. 

33 Und fuhren hin- 
unter lebendig in 
die Holle, mit allem, 
das sie hatten, und 
die Erde deckte sie 
zu, und kamen um 
aus der Gemeine. 



TYNDALE. 



163 



Vulgate. Tyndale. 

34 At vero omnis 34 And all Israel 

Israel, qui stabat thai were about them 

per gyrum, fugit ad Jled at the cry of 

clamorem pereun- them : For they said, 



Ne 
terra 



tium, dicens 
forte et nos 
deglutiat. 

35 Sed et ignis 
egressus a Domino 
interfecit ducentos 
quinquaginta viros, 
qui offerebant in- 
censum. 



Luther. 

34 Und ganz Is- 
rael, das um sie her 
war, floh vor ihrem 
Geschrey; denn sie 
sprachen, dass uns 
die Erde nicht auch 
verschlinge. 

35 Dazu fuhr das 
Feuer aus von dem 
Herrn, und frass die 
zwey hundert und 



Chap. iii. 
Internal, 
History. 



The earth might 

haply swallow us 

also, 
35 And there came 

out a fire from the 

Lord and consumed 

the two hundred and 

fifty men that offered funfzig Manner, die 

cens. das Rauchwerk op- 

ferten. 
In his version of the New Testament we have seen 
that Tyndale willingly faced the labour of minute cor- 
rection. The texts of 1525, 1534 and 1535 are specifi- 
cally distinct, and each later edition offers a careful 
revision of that which preceded it. Though the evi- 
dence is less extensive in the case of the Old Testament, 
it is evident that he expended no less pains upon this. 
The texts of 'the Epistles from the Old Testament' 
appended to the New Testaments of 1534 and 1535 
differ in small details from the published Pentateuch of 
153 1 (1530)^; and, what is still more interesting, from one 

^ I regret that I have been unable and not two, as stated in Anderson's 
to collate the text of the Pentateuch' 
of 1 5 31 (see p. 176) with that of the 
' corrected' Pentateuch of 1534. The 
Bristol Museum has only one edition, 

Pent. 1531. 
this dream which I have dreamed 
making sheaves 
lo! 

yours — to 
because of-^of 
saying 
I have had one dream more 



list. Compare pp. 176, 216 notes. 

In Gen. xxxvii. 6 — 9, the following 
variations occur between the 'Epi- 
stle' and the first Pentateuch; 

New Test. 1534. 
a dream that I dreamed 
making ^sheaves 
see! 

your sheaves — unto 
for— for 
and he said 
I dreamed yet another dream 

M2 



Revision of 
Old Testa- 
ment. 



1 64 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Tyndalis ^ 
itijluence in 
our English 
Bible. 



another \ Thus in these, as in the New Testaments them- 
selves, there is a double revision ; and there is nothing 
to shew that Tyndale bestowed less care upon the 
lessons from the Apocrypha than on those from the 
Canonical books ^ 

This patience of laborious emendation completes the 
picture of the great translator. In the conception and 
style of his renderings he had nothing to modify or 
amend. Throughout all his revisions he preserved intact 
the characteristics of his first work. Before he began he 
had prepared himself for a task of which he could appre- 
hend the full difficulty. He had rightly measured the 
momentous issues of a vernacular version of the Holy 
Scriptures, and determined once for all the principles on 
which it must be made. His later effiDrts were directed 
simply to the nearer attainment of his ideal. To gain 
this end he availed himself of the best help which lay 
within his reach, but he used it as a master and not as a 
disciple. In this work alone he felt that substantial 
independence was essential to success. In exposition or 
exhortation he might borrow freely the language or the 
thought which seemed suited to his purpose, but in 
rendering the sacred text he remained throughout faith- 
ful to the instincts of a scholar. From first to last his 
style and his interpretation are his own, and in the 
originality of Tyndale is included in a large measure the 



^ For example, in Is. liii. 6, went 
astray (1534): went all of ics astray 
(1535): 8, when he w taken (1534): 
thotcgh he be taken {1535) : 12, of the 
rich (1534): of the mighty (1535). 

The last Epistle (for St Catharine's 
day) is wrongly given in 1534, Ecclus. 
li. 9 — 12. The right lesson is sub- 
stituted in 1535, Ecclus. li. i — 8. 

Two most surprising misprints of 
1534 are also corrected in 1535 : Gen. 



xxxvii. 20, a sand pit (some pit 1535). 
Is. liii. came up as a sparowe (as a 
spray 1535). 

2 For example, in Ecclus. xxiv. 
17 — 22 the following corrections oc- 
cur: 18, oi greatness and Qi\\.Q\y\LO'^Q 
(1534): of knowledge of holy hope 
(1535): 20, than honey or honey- 
comb (1534) : than honey and mine 
inheritance passeik honey or honey- 
comb (1535). 



TYNDALE. 



165 



originality of our English Version. For not only did 
Tyndale contribute to it directly the substantial basis of 
half of the Old Testament (in all probability) and of the 
whole of the New, but he established a standard of 
Biblical translation which others followed. It is even of 
less moment that by far the greater part of his transla- 
tion remains intact in our present Bibles \ than that his 
spirit animates the whole. He toiled faithfully himself, 
and where he failed he left to those who should come 
after the secret of success. The achievement was not 
for one but for many ; but he fixed the type according 
to which the later labourers worked. His influence 
decided that our Bible should be popular and not 
literary, speaking in a simple dialect, and that so by its 
simplicity it should be endowed with permanence. He 
felt by a happy instinct the potential affinity between 
Hebrew and English idioms, and enriched our language 
and thought for ever with the characteristics of the 
Semitic mind^ 



Chap, iii 
Internal 
History. 



^ To take two examples: about 
nine-tenths of the authorised version 
of the first Epistle of St John, and 
five-sixths of the Epistle to the Ephe- 
sians (which is extremely difficult) 
are retained from Tyndale. 

2 The order of the Books in Tyn- 
dale's N. T. is worth recording : — 
The four Gospels 
Acts 

Thirteen Epistles of St Paul 
(Romans— Philemon) 



I. 2 Peter 

I. 2. 3 John 

Hebrews 

James 

Jude 

Revelation. 
This order exactly coincides with 
that in Luther's translation, and the 
books are numbered i. — xxiii. up to 
3 John, while the remaining four are 
not numbered. So they stand also 
in Luther. 



Note to p. 151. 

In the folio wing Table I have given the advantage of using a collation 

the most important variations be- made by Mr F. Fry, who most 

tween the editions of 1535 and 1534 generously placed it at my disposal, 

in a considerable number of books. Where I have trusted entirely to his 

The readings adopted. in Matthew, accuracy I feel satisfied that I have 

1537, are marked M. not gone wrong. 

In making the table I have had 



i66 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 


St Matthew. 


History. 


'^^^;r 




1535- 




111. 12 garner M. 




grange 




ix. 31 name M. 




:"ame 




X. 5 sent 




did... send M. 




xiii. 30 gather M. 




bear ye 




— 55 the c. M. 




a c. 




xiv. 18 hither to me 




hither M. 




XV. 3 commandment IVl 


[. 


commandments 




xxi. 23 elders of the M. 




rulers of the 




xxiv. 19 woe be 




woe shall be M. 




— 57 there 




and there M. 






St Mark. 




1534. 




T535. 




i. 31 forsook her by and by, 


forsook her, and by and by 




and M. 








— 39 throughout M. 




through 




— 42 was cleansed 




he was cleansed (M. omits) 




ii. 23 of corn M. 




of the corn 




— 27 sabbath day M. 




sabbath 




vi. 5 could there M. 




would there 




— 35 now far spent M. 




too far spent 




vii. 32 prayed M. 




pray 




— — to lay 




to put M. 




xii, 40 under colour 




under a colour M. 




xiii. 1 7 woe is 




woe shall be M. 




— 30 all these things 




these things M. 




xvi. 1 1 when they heard 




though they heard M. 




— — they believed 




yet they believed M. 




— 19 is set 




sat him M. 






St Luke. 




1534. 




1535- 




i. 5 king of 




the king of M. 




— 42 women 




the women M. 




— 75 that are 




as are M. 




ii. 7 within in 




within M. 




V. 10 catch M. 




take 




vii. 19 that shall c. 




that should c. M. 




ix. 7 done of 




done by M. 




— 8 of other that 




of some that M. 




xvii. I to the disciples 




to his disciples M. 






St John. 




1534. 




1535. 




V. 7 sick 




sick man M. 




— 38 there to his words M. 


therefore his words 




— 47 but now 




Imt seeing M. 




— — how shall 




how should M. 




vi. 23 other ships M. 




another ship 




— 60 mann of 




many therefore of M. 




vii. 4 known 




known openly M. 




— 6 your time 




but your time M. 




— 7 me it 




but me it M. 





TYNDALE. 




1534. 


1535- 


viii. 


3 and the Pharisees 


and Pharisees M. 


— 


14 though I M. 


and if I 


— 


— yet is my M. 


my 


— 


26 but he that 


yea and he that M. 


— 


1 7 they understood 


howbeit they understood M. 


— 


44 ye will follow 


ye will do M. 


ix. 


III went & 


and I went & M. 


X. 


12 catcheth M. 


taketh 


— 


16 that there may be M. 


that they may be 


— 


38 though ye believe 


then though ye believe M. 


xi. 


6 after he heard 


then after he had heard M. 





— then abode 


yet abode M. 


xii. 


34 heard of 


heard out of M. 


XV. 


20 his Lord 


the Lord M. 


xviii 


. 27 denied it 


denied M. 


xix. 


24 parted 


departed M. 


— 


29 of vinegar by M. 


of vinegar 



Acts. 

1534. . 1535- 

46 desired that he might would fain have made M, 
find 



viii. 


3 entering 




and entered M. 


— 


4 they that 




howbeit they that M. 


xiv. 


23 after they had prayed 
...they commended 


and prayed... and com. M. 


xviii. 


18 had a vow M. 




had made a vow 


xxiv. 


1 1 yet xii. days 




yet but xii. days M. 


— 


15 resurrection from 




resurrection of the dead. 




death 




XV. 12, 13 M. 






Romans. 




1534. 




1535- 


i. 


5 obedience 




the obedience M. 





16 Jew — Gentile M. 




Jews — Gentiles 


ii. 


I the same 




that same M. 





8 yet follow 




and follow M. 


vii. 


8 for 




for verily M. 


xii. 


13 and diligently 




and be ready M. 


xiii. 


8 these commandments 

TV T 


the commandments be 


XV. 


5 Christ 




Christ Jesu M. 


xvi. 


6 the company 




the congregation M. 


— 


— in thy 




in their M. 


— 


12 laboured 




laboured much M. 






I 


Cor. 




1534- 




1535- 


ii. 


8 the world 




this world M. 


vii. 


36 his virgin M. 




his virginity 


XV. 


1 2 rose from death 




rose from the dead M. 


— 12,21 resurrection from death res. of the dead M. 


— 


13 again from death 




again of the dead M. 


— 


20 from death 




from the dead M. 



Cf. I Cor. 



167 



Chap. iii. 
InternaS 
History. 



i68 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



§ 2. COVERDALE. 

The contrast between Tyndale and Coverdale has 
been already pointed out ; and in spite of all that has 
been written to the contrary it is impossible to grant to 
Coverdale's Bible a place among independent transla- 
tions. In fact Coverdale distinctly disavows the claim 
for himself. * I have/ he writes to the king in his dedi- 
cation, 'with a clear conscience purely and faithfully 
* translated this out of five sundry interpreters, having 
'only the manifest truth of the Scripture before mine 
'eyes...^' 'To help me herein/ he informs 'the Chris- 
' tian reader/ I have had sundry translations, not only in 
'Latin but also of the Dutch [German] interpreters, 
' whom, because of their singular gifts and special dili- 
' gence in the Bible, I have been the more glad to follow 
' for the most part, according as I was required I' ' Lowly 
' and faithfully/ he adds, ' have I followed mine interpre- 
'ters and that under correction^' And so it was that 
the title-page of his Bible which was printed with it 



In connexion with this edition Mr 
F. Fry has made a very remarkable 
discovery. He has found substan- 
tially the same text in an edition 
dated 1534 with the letters G. H. in 
the border of the second title, no one 
of the four copies which he has ex- 
amined having the first title. Out of 
113 readings marked as character- 
istic of the edition ' finished 1535' he 
found 102 in this edition of 1534, 
while it agreed only in the 1 1 remain- 
ing places with M. Emperour's edi- 
tion of 1534. 

It seems to follow certainly from 
this fact that the revision was printed 
in the spring of 1535, i.e. before March 
25. Thus 'finished 1535' would be 
reconcileable with the existence of an 



edition dated 1534 in the other reck- 
oning. 

At present it must remain doubtful 
whether the edition of 1534 (G. H.) 
or that 'finished 1535' was the origi- 
nal. Happily this uncertainty does 
not affect the text which they present 
in common, which is the true stand- 
ard of Tyndale's completed work. 

[I learn from Mr Demaus that there 
is a mutilated copy of the edition of 
1535 in the British Museum, and that 
he has ascertained with tolerable cer- 
tainty that it was printed by Vors- 
termann of Antwerp : Demaus, Life 
of Tyndale, p. 500. ] 

1 Re7nains, p. 11. 

^ Id. p. 12. 

3 Id. p. 14. 



COVERDALE. 



169 



described it as ' faithfully translated out of Latin and 
'DutchV 

Nothing, it might be supposed, could be more ex- 
plicit or intelligible or consistent with Coverdale's aims ; 
but his critics have been importunately eager to exalt 
his scholarship at the cost of his honesty. If the title- 
page, said one who had not seen it, runs so, ' it contains 
*a very great misrepresentation ^' To another the notice 
appears to be a piece of advertising tact. Expediency, 
a third supposes, led Coverdale to underrate his labours. 
And yet it may be readily shewn that the words are 
simply and literally true. Coverdale certainly had some 
knowledge of Hebrew^ by which he was guided at times 
in selecting his rendering ; but in the main his version is 
based on the Swiss-German version of Zwingli and Leo 
Juda, Zurich (1524-9, 1539, &c.), and on the Latin of 
Pagninus. He made use also of Luther and the Vulgate. 
His fifth version may have been the Worms German 
Bible of 1529, or the Latin Bible of Rudelius with mar- 
ginal renderings from the Hebrew (1527, 1529), or (as is 
most likely), for he does not specify that his 'five inter- 
' preters ' are all Latin or German, the published English 
translations of Tyndale to which he elsewhere refers. 



1 See pp. 58, 59. 

2 Whittaker, Historical Inqttiry, 
p. 59 n. In support of this bold 
statement Dr Whittaker quotes four 
passages from Coverdale (pp. 52 ff.), 
and compares them with all the ver- 
sions which, as he affirms, he could 
have consulted. As Coverdale differs 
from these, he is pronounced to have 
translated 'from the Hebrew and 
*from nothing else' (p. 50). Un- 
happily Dr Whittaker was not ac- 
quainted with the German- Swiss Ver- 
sion — a sufficiently famous book — 
from which they are all rendered. 
Ex. xxxiv. 30 : Num. x. 31: Is. Ivii. 



5 : Dan. 



[Since this was 



written I find that Dr Ginsburg has 
already pointed out the falsity of Dr 
Whittaker's argument : Kitto's Cy- 
dopcedia, s. v. Coverdale. To him 
therefore belongs the credit of having 
first clearly proved the dependence of 
Coverdale on the Zurich Bible. It 
was indeed from the reference to Dr 
Ginsburg in the Dictionary of the Bi- 
ble, that I was led to examine in de- 
tail the Zurich Versions. Hence- 
forth it may be hoped we shall hear 
no more of Dr Whittaker's mistake,] 
3 Compare p. 76. 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 

Its sources. 



I/O 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

Coverdale^ s 
translation 
of Malachi. 



General cha- 
racter of his 
Bible, 



The examination of a few chapters will place the 
primary dependence of Coverdale in the Old Testament 
on the Zurich Bible beyond all doubt. Thus in the four 
short chapters of Malachi there are about five-and-twenty 
places where he follows the German against the Hebrew 
and Vulgate. Three sample instances may be quoted. 
In i. 4, it is said 'they shall be called The border of 
* wickednessy in the Hebrew and Latin as in the Author- 
ised Version, but in Coverdale ' A cursed land', a literal 
translation of the German. Again in i. 13,' it is weari- 
'ness to me,' a single word, but in Coverdale and the 
German we read 'it is but labour and travail! Once 
again in iii. 8, 'will a man rob God?' is represented in 
Coverdale and the German by ' should a man tise false- 
_' hood and deceit with God.-*' And such coincidences 
occur not in one book only but throughout the Old 
Testament \ But at the same time on rare occasions 
Coverdale prefers to follow some one of the other trans- 
lations which he consulted. Thus in two passages, ii. 3 ; 
14, 15, of which the latter is a very remarkable one, he 
adopts the renderings of Pagninus and Luther in prefer- 
ence to those of the Zurich Bible. 

It is not therefore surprising that notwithstanding 
his acknowledged partiality for the German translators, 
Coverdale availed himself freely of the work of Tyndale 
as far as it was published, the Pentateuch, Jonah^, and 
the New Testament^ His Pentateuch may, indeed, 



1 Other examples are given more 
at length in § 4, and App. vii. 

2 A verse from Jonah (iv. 6) may 
be quoted to shew the extent of the 
resemblance. The variations of Tyn- 
dale are noted in italics and given 
below: 'and the Lord God* pre- 
' pared t a wild vine which sprung 
' up over Jonas that he might have 
' shadow above + his head, to deliver 



'him out of his pain. And Jonas 

* was exceeding glad of the wild vine.' 

* 07n. Tyndale. t add as it were. 
Tyndale. + over, Tyndale. 

One singular phrase in ii. 3 com- 
mon to Gov. and Tyn. may be noted, 
' all thy waves and rowies of water 
' went over me.' 

2 Like Rogers he neglected the 
fragmentary 'Epistles,' See p. 181. 



COVERDALE. 



n 



unless a partial examination has misled me, be fairly 
described as the Zurich translation rendered into Enghsh 
by the help of Tyndale, with constant reference to 
Luther, Pagninus and the Vulgate. In the remaining 
books of the Old Testament the influence of the Zurich 
Bible greatly preponderates \ In the Apocrypha Cover- 
dale moves with comparative freedom, and his transla- 
tion has far more originality. 

The New Testament is a very favourable specimen 
of his labour. Its basis is Tyndale's first edition, but 
this he very carefully revised by the help of the second 
edition^ and yet more by the German. Thus on a rough 
calculation of changes, not simply of form or rhythm, 
more than three-fourths of the emendations introduced 
by Coverdale into Tyndale's version of I John are 
derived from Luther, but the whole number of changes, 
and they are nearly all verbal, is, if I have counted 
rightly, only a hundred and twenty-three. 

Thus the claims of Coverdale, as far as his Bible is 
concerned, must be reduced to the modest limits which 
he fixed himself. But though he is not original yet he 
was endowed with an instinct of discrimination which is 
scarcely less precious than originality, and a delicacy of 
ear which is no mean qualification for a popular trans- 
lator. It would be an interesting work to note the 
subtle changes of order and turns of expression which 
we owe to him^ In the epistle from which most of our 



^ His various renderings throw 
great light on the authorities which 
he consulted. These are traced to 
their sources in App. iv. 

2 In 1 John he appears to follow 
the first and second editions where 
they differ in about an equal number 
of places. But it is evident that the 
first edition was his foundation, for 
he follows it in one clear mistake of 



reading iii. ii, that ye should love, 
and in one error of grammar, iv. 20, 
hateth, both of which were corrected 
by Tyndale on revision, and would 
not have been reintroduced. 

The changes are such as would 
easily have been made while the book 
was passing through the press. 

=^ See Note at the end of the Sec- 
tion. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



His Netu 
Testament 
a revision of 
Ty7idales. 



Coverdale's 
merits as a 
trajislator. 



1/2 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



illustrations have been taken ' the pride of life ' and ' the 
' world passeth away,' are immeasurable improvements 
on Tyndale's ^the pride oi goods y and *the world vanish- 
^ eth away;' and the rendering 'shutteth up his hearty 
(due to Luther) is as much more vigorous than Tyndale's 
' shutteth up his compassion ' as it is more touching than 
the strange combination of the Authorised Version 
'shutteth up his bowels of compassion! 

Coverdale has a tendency to dififuseness, which in 
some places (as Ecclus. xliv.) leads him to long para- 
phrases of his text. The fault is one from which the 
Zurich Bible also suffers, and he may have fallen into it 
from imitating the style of his model too closely even 
when he abandoned its words. But his phrasing is 
nearly always rich and melodious. The general cha- 
racter of his version as compared with that of Tyndale 
may be very fairly represented by that of the Prayer 
Book Version of the Psalms as compared with the Au- 
thorised Version in the Bible. In both cases Coverdale's 
work is smooth rather than literal. He resolves rela- 
tives and participles and inserts conjunctions, if in that 
way he may make the rendering easier^ 

Just as Coverdale valued highly the existence of 
many translations^ so he claimed for himself the right 
to extend this characteristic of diversity to his own work. 
He thought that he could thus attain comprehensive- 
ness by variety, and secure in some measure for one 
translation the advantages which he found in many. 
' Whereas the most famous interpreters of all give sun- 
'dry judgments of the text, so far as it is done by the 
'spirit of knowledge in the Holy Ghost, methink no 
' man should be offended thereat, for they refer their 
'doings in meekness to the Spirit of truth in the congre- 
'^ See p. 208. 2 See p. 60. 



CO VERB ALE. 



173 



'gation of God. ..Be not thou offended therefore, good 

* reader, though one call a scribe that other calleth a 
^lawyer; or elders that other calleth father and mother ; 
*or repe7itance that another calleth penance or amend- 

* w^;^/. . .And this manner have I used in my translation, 
' calling it in some place penance that in other place I 
'call repentance; and that not only because the inter- 
*preters have done so before me, but' — and this intro- 
duces a second characteristic reason — 'that the adver- 

* saries of the truth may see how that we abhor not this 
*word penance, as they untruly report of us^...' 

There may be some weakness in this, and Coverdale 
suffered for it; yet it may not be lightly condemned. 
In crises of great trial it is harder to sympathize with 
many views than with one. There is a singularity 
which is the element of progress ; but there is a catho- 
licity which is the condition of permanence ; and this 
Coverdale felt. 'As the Holy Ghost is one working in 
' thee and me as He will, so let us not swerve from that 
' unity but be one in Him. And for my part I ensure 
'thee I am indifferent to call it as well with the one 
'term as with the other, so long as I know that it is 
'no prejudice nor injury to the meaning of the Holy 
' Ghost... ^' He may have carried his respect for some 
so-called 'Ecclesiastical' words to an excessive length, 
but even in this respect his merit was substantial. It 
was well that Tyndale should for a time break the spell 
which was attached to words like charity, confess, chnrch, 
grace, priest, and recall men to their literal meaning in 
love, \ac\knowledge, congregation, favoicr, elder ; but it 
was no less well that the old words, and with them the 
historical teaching of many centuries, should not be 
wholly lost from our Bibles. That they were not lost 

^ Remains, pp. 19, 20. 2 Remains, p. 29. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



The ivork 
which Jie 
did for tJie 
Ens:lish 
Bible. 



174 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



was due to the labours of Coverdale ; but his influence 
was felt not so much directly through his' own first 
bible, as through Matthew's Bible, in which a large 
portion of it was incorporated, and still more through 
the Great Bible, in which he revised more than once 
his own work and that of Tyndale with which it had 
been joined ^ 



1 The classification of the books in 
Coverdale's Bible (1535) is the fol- 
lowing : — 

(i) The Pentateuch. 

(2) The second part of the Old 
Testament. 

Josua — I Esdr. 2 Esdr. Esther. 
Job — Salomons Balettes (with no 
special heading). 

(3) All the Prophets in English. 
Esay, Jeremy, BarucJi, Ezechiel — 

Malachy. 

(4) Apocrypha. * The books and 
' treatises which among the fathers of 
' old are not reckoned to be of like 
'authority with the other books of 
' the Bible, neither are they found in 
'the Canon of the Hebrew. 

'3 Esdras, 4 Esdras...i Mach. 2 
' Mach. 

' Unto these also belongeth Ba- 
' ruch, whom we have set among the 
' prophets next unto Jeremy, because 
'he was his scribe, and in his time.' 

(5) The New Testament, 
iv. Gospels. Acts. 
The Epistles of S. Paul. 
Romans — Philemon. 

I. 1 S. Peter. 
I. 2. 3 S. John. 
Hebrews. 
S. James. 
S. Jude. 



The Revelation of S. John. 

In Nycolson's new edition of the 
Bible (1537) the books are arranged 
differently : 

(i) The first part : Genesis — Ruth, 

(2) The second part: 1 Samuel — 
Esther. 

(3) The third part :Job — Salomon's 
Ballets. 

(4) The Prophets: Esaias, Jere- 
mias, Threni, Ezech. — Malachias. 

(5) The Apocrypha: 3 Esdr. 4 
Esdr....Baruch...i Mach. 2 Mach. 

The books in the N.T. follow the 
same order as before. 

The edition of 1550 follows the 
order of that of 1537. 

The edition of 1537 is described as 
being ' newly overseen arid corrected;' 
but as far as I have been able to com- 
pare the texts the differences which 
are not accidental are few and unim- 
portant. In I John I have noted 
only the following : — 
i. I Qithe\\i% (of life 1535). 

7 is light (is in light), 
ii. 14 the wicked {that wicked). 

28 be ashamed (be »^«^i? ashamed), 
iii. 18 my children (my /////^children), 
iv. 3 the spirit {that spirit). 
V. 10 because... of his Son. Omitted 
in 1535. 
II the record {that record). 



Note to p. 171. 

The following samples taken from illustrate the felicity of Coverdale's 

a single gospel (St Matthew) will minute changes. 

Coverdale, 1535. Tyndale, 1534. 

i. 25 firstborn son A.V, first son 

ii. 2 the newborn king he that is born king 

ill. 4 a leathern girdle A.V. a girdle of a skin 



TYNDALE. 



175 



COVERDALE, 1535. 

iii. 1 1 to repentance A.V. (unto) 

— J4 I have need to be A.V. 
iv. 8 again the devil took him up 

A.V. (taketh) 

— 14 that the thing might be 

A.V. (it) 
V. 36 one hair white A.V. 

— 39 the other also 

vi. 10 thy kingdom A.V. 

— 12 debts A.V. 

— 32 do the heathen seek 

— 34 every day hath enough 

of his own travail 
vii. 21 Lord, Lord A.V. 

— — the will of my Father A.V. 
viii. 9 subject to the authority of 

another 
X. 41 a righteous man's reward 

A.V. 
xi. 12 the violent A.V. 
xii. 4 the shew breads 

— 12 to do good 

— 45 goeth he A.V. 
xiii. 1 1 unto you it is given 

— 13 &c. parables 

— 30 till the harvest A.V. (until) 

— 31 put he forth A.V. 

— 58 because of their unbelief 

A.V. 
xiv. 24 for the wind was contrary 
A.V. 

— 28 ifit bethou A.V. 
XV. 23 crieth after us A.V. 

xvi. 3 it will be foul weather to- 
day A.V. 

— — red and gloometh 

7 we have taken 

— 20 charged he A.V. 

— 23 the things that be of God, 

but of men 
xvii. 5 overshadowed A.V. 
xviii. 10 do alway 

— 26 have patience withme A.V. 

— 33 shouldest not thou then 

A.V. (also) 
xix. 20 all these have I kept from 

my youth up A. V. 
(things) 
XX. 10 but when the first came 

they supposed A.V. 
xxi. 28 but what think ye ? A.V. 

— 42 is become the head stone 
xxii. 32 the God of Abraham A.V, 



Tyndale, 1534. 
in token of repentance 
I ought to be 
the devil took him up again 

to fulfil that 

one white hair 

the other 

let thy kingdom 

trespasses 

seek the gentiles 

for the day present hath ever 

enough of his own trouble 
Master, Master 
my Father's will 
under power 

the reward of a righteous man 

they that go to it with violence 

the hallowed loaves 

to do a good deed 

he goeth 

it is given unto you A.V. 

similitudes 

till harvest come 

he put forth 

for their unbelief's sake 

for it was a contrary wind 

if thou be he 

followeth us crying 

to-day shall be foul weather 

cloudy and red 

because we have brought 

he charged 

godly things but worldly things 

shadowed 

always 

give me respite 

was it not meet also that thou 

shouldest 
I have observed all these things 

from my youth 

then came the first supposing 

what say ye to this ? 

is set in the principal part 

Abraham's God 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



1/6 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



XXVI. 

xxvii. 



COVERDALE, 1 5 35. 

9 One is your Father A.V. 
1 5 to make one proselyte A.V. 
28 there will the eagles be 
gathered together A.V. 

44 that ye think not A.V. (as) 

45 in due season A.V. 

21 enter thou into the joy of 

thy Lord A.V. 
64 from this time forth 
6 God's chest 



— 62 the day of preparing 



Tyndale, 1534. 
there is but One your Father 
to bring one in to your belief 
even thither will the eagles re- 
sort 
ye think he would not 
in season convenient 
enter in into thy master's joy 

hereafter A.V. 
treasury A.V. 
Good Friday 



§ 3. Matthew. 

The Bible which bears Matthew's name consists of 
three distinct elements. The Pentateuch and the New 
Testament are reprinted from Tyndale's published trans- 
lations with very slight variations\ The books of the 
Old Testament from Ezra to Malachi, and the Apocry- 
pha, are reprinted in like manner from Coverdale. The 
remaining books of the Old Testament from Joshua to 
2 Chronicles are a new translation. Nothing in the 
book itself indicates the sources from which it was de- 
rived, and the direct external evidence is vague and 
inconclusive. If it proves anything it proves too much. 
Thus Strype, following Bale, relates that Rogers ' trans- 
lated the Bible [in this edition] into English from 
' Genesis to the end of Revelations, making use of the 
'Hebrew, Greek, Latin, German and English (that is 
' Tyndale's) copies.' He also it is said * added prefaces 



1 I have not collated any consider- 
able passages of the Pentateuch with 
Matthew, though it would be inter- 
esting to compare a complete book 
in the Pentateuchs of 15 31 and 1534 
with Matthew (1537). The text of 
Matthew's New Testament is exam- 
ined below, p. 183. 

In Mr Offer's MS. Collections for 
a history of the English Bible {Brit. 



Mus. 26,670-3) there is a collation 
of Tyndale's Pentateuchs of 1530 
(1531) and 1534 with one another 
and also with Matthew and Cover- 
dale. Matthew appears to follow the 
earlier edition almost without excep- 
tion : Coverdale generally the later. 
I have not however verified the col* 
lations. 



MATTHEW. 



177 



* and notes out of Luther, and dedicated the whole book to 
' king Henry, under the name of Thomas Matthews [sic] 
'by an epistle prefixed, minding to conceal his own 
' nameV No description could well be more inaccurate. 
More than a third of the book is certainly Coverdale's. 
The Preface to the Apocrypha is translated from that in 
the French Bible of Olivetan^ The Prologue to the 
Romans is Tyndale's. The dedication is signed by 
Thomas Matthew. It is evident that no dependence 
can be placed on the details of such evidence. The 
narrative of Foxe is not more satisfactory: 'In the 

* translation of this Bible the greatest doer was indeed 
' W. Tyndale, who with the help of Miles Coverdale had 
'translated all the books thereof except only the Apo- 
'crypha, and certain notes in the margin which were 

* added after. But because the said W. Tyndale in the 

* meantime was apprehended before this Bible w^as fully 
'perfected, it was thought good... to father it by a 
'strange name of Thomas- Matthewe. John Rogers at 
'the same time being corrector to the print, who had 
'then translated the residue of the Apocrypha and 
' added also certain notes thereto in the margin : and 
'thereof came it to be called "Thomas Matthewe's 
'Bible^.'" It is unnecessary to dwell upon the errors in 
this account. Fo-xe has evidently wrought out into a 
story the simple fact that Tyndale, Coverdale and 
Rogers were all engaged upon the work. 

But although these original statements are tlius 
loose, and I have been unable to find any more trust- 
worthy, it can scarcely be doubtedthat Rogers did super- 

^ Str)-pe, Cranmer, I. 117. "With ^ This insertion is very remark- 
singular inconsistency Str)'pe else- able. I have not been able to detect 
where (p. 84) gives Foxe's account any other mark of the influence of 
(quoted below), which is different the French translation on Matthew, 
from this in many essential particulars, ^ Acts and Momcmcnts, v. 410. 

N 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Foxe^s 
account. 



Rogers edit- 
ed it. 



178 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. ili. 
Internal 
History. 



1 he version 
of Jonah 
j7'om Co- 
verdale. 



Mntthezv's 
text com- 
pared with 
the' Epistles 
f7'oin the 
Old Testa- 
ment.' 



intend Matthew's Bible, and used in it the materials 
which Tyndale had prepared, and that these constitute 
the new translation (Joshua — 2 Chronicles). If he had 
purposed to complete the translation himself it is not 
likely that he would have paused at the end of 2 Chro- 
nicles. On the other hand, Tyndale's engagements might 
have allowed him to complete thus much more of his 
work in the interval between the publication of his Pen- 
tateuch and his death. The version of Jonah was an 
exceptional work, and furnishes no ground for supposing 
that he did not intend to proceed regularly through the Old 
Testament. Perhaps, too, it was from the exceptional cha- 
racter of this translation, which was as it were a text for 
the Prologue, that Rogers was led to adopt Coverdale's 
version of Jonah as well as of the other prophets, though 
he could not have been ignorant of Tyndale's work ; and 
the fact that Coverdale had used Tyndale's rendering dili- 
gently left no overpowering reason for abandoning him. 
We are not however left wholly to conjecture in 
determining the authorship of the original portion of 
Matthew's Bible. The 'Epistles of the Old Testament' 
added to Tyndale's New Testament of 1534, contain 
several passages from the historical books as well as 
from the Pentateuch; and generally it may be said that 
these fragments bear about the same relation to the 
translation in Matthew as those from the Pentateuch do 
to Tyndale's published text. There are from time to 
time considerable variations between them, but still it is 
evident that the renderings are not independent. It is 
of course possible that Rogers may have consulted the 
fragments in the execution of his work, but, as will ap- 
pear directly, this supposition is practically inadmissible, 
because the corresponding sections from the Prophets 
and the Apocrypha are completely neglected. 



MATTHEW. 



179 



Two examples will illustrate the extent of the coin- 
cidence and variations between the versions, and serve 
to shew how much dependence can be placed on this 
indication of the identity of their authorship. 



Tyndale, 1534. 
17 ^ In those days it chanced 
that the son of the wife of 
the house was sick, and the 
sickness was so gi'eat that 
there remained no breath in 
him. 18 Then she said to 
Ifelias, What have I to do 
with thee thou man of God ? 
Didst thou come to me that 
my sin should be kept in mind 
and to slay my so7i ? 19 And 
he said unto her give me thy 
son, and he took him out of 
her lap, and carried him up 
into a7t high chamber where 
he himself dwelt and laid him 
on the bed. 20 And he called 
unto the Lord, and said, O 
Lord my God, hast thou dealt 
so cruelly ivith the widow with 
whom I dwell as to kill her 
son ? 21 And he measured the 
child three times, and called 
unto the Lord, and said, Lord, 
my God, let this child's soul 
come again into him. 22 And 
the Lord hearkened tmto the 
voice oiHelias, and this child's 
soul came agaiji into hi??t, and 
he revived.' 



Matthew (Tyndale). 
1 7 ^ After these things it hap- 
pened, that the son of the wife 
of the house /^// sick, and his 
sickness was so sore that 
there was no breath left in him. 
1 8 Then said she unto Eliah, 
What have I to do with thee, 
O thoic man of God? Art 
thou come unto me that my 
sin should be thought on and 
my son slain 2 19 And Eliah 
said unto her. Give me thy 
son. And he took him out 
of her lap and carried him 
up into a loft where he lay, 
and laid him tip07t his ow7i 
bedy 20 And called wr^to the 
Lord, and said, O Lord my 
God, hast thou bee7i so evil 
tmto this widow with whom I 
sojour7i, that thou hast slai7i 
her son ? 2 1 And he stretched 
hii7iself upo7i the lad three 
times, and called unto the 
Lord, and said, O Lord my 
God, let this lads soul come 
U7ito him agai7i. 22 And the 
Lord heard \}ci^ voice oi Eliah, 
and the soid of the lad came 
i7itohi7n agai7i and he revived.' I 
N2 ' 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

Examples. 



I Kings 
xvii. 17- 
22, 



i8o 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



To these versions that of Coverdale^ may be added 
for comparison. The differences from both the others 
are marked : ^ After these acts the son of the wife of the 

* house was sick, and his sickness was so exceeding ^oxo. 
*that there remained no breath in him. And she said 
' unto Ehas What have I to do with thee, thou man of 

* God ? art thou come unto me that my sin should Tdc 
^ kept in remembrance, and that my son should be slain. 
' He said unto her give rhe thy son. And he took him 
'from her lap and carried him up into the chamber 
'where he himself dwelt, and laid him upon his bed, 
'■ and called upon the Lord and said, O Lord my God, 
'hast thou dealt so evil with the widow with whom I 
' dwell, that thou wonldest slay her son ? And he 
'stretched out himself over the child three times, and 
'called upon the Lord and said, O Lord rny God let 
'the soul of this child come again into him. And the 
' Lord heard the voice of Elias, and the soul of the child 
' came again unto him, and he revived.' 

The second example is similar in character : 



Tyndale, 1534. 
5 ' And as he lay and slept 
under a genaper tree behold 
an angel touched him and 
said thus: Up and eat. 6 
And he looked up, and behold 
there was at his head a cake 
baken on the coals and a cruse 
of water. And he ate and 
drank, and laid him down 
again. 7 And the angel of 
the Lord came again the se- 
cond time, and touched him, 



Matthew (Tyndale). 

5 ' And as he lay and slept 
under the ginaper tree, be- 
' hold there cai7ie an angel and 
touched him and said tmto 
him, Up and eat. 6 And he 
looked about him, and see 
there was a loaf of broiled 
bread and a cruse of water at 
his head. And he ate and 
drank, and laid him down 
again to sleep 1 7 And the 
angel of the Lord came again 



1 The text of 1537 agrees with that of 1535. 



MATTHEW. 



i8r 



Tyndale, 1534. 
' and said, Up and eat, for thou 
'- hast a great way to go.' 



Matthew (Tyndale). 
the second time, and touched 
him and said Up and eat, for 
thou hast a lojig journey to go.' 



These versions may again be compared with Cover- 
dale's : ' And he laid him down and slept under the 
'juniper tree; and behold the angel touched him and 
*said unto him Stand up and eat. And he looked 

* about him, and behold at his head there was a bread 

* baken on the coals and a cruse with water. And when 

* he had eaten and drimken he laid him down again to 

* sleep. And the angel of the Lord came again the 

* second time and touched him and said Stand up and 
*eat, for thou hast a great way to go\' 

It must be remembered in considering these frag- 
ments that they are taken from simple narratives, where 
there is comparatively little scope for striking varia- 
tions ^ But even so, as far as they go, they fall in with 
the traditional belief that the new translation in Mat- 
thew's Bible is really Tyndale's and not a new work of 
Rogers ^ 

But while Rogers thus incorporated into his Bible, 
as we believe, all the complete translations of Tyndale, 
except Jonah, he took no account of the fragments 
which Tyndale had appended to the revised edition 
of his New Testament as 'Epistles from the Old Testa- 
'ment according to the use of Salisbury.' This col- 



1 The editions of 1535 and 1537 
again agree, 

^ In a few verses of Genesis (xxxvii. 
5 — 9) seven variations occur. See 
p. 163, n. The passage Ex. xxiv. 
12 — 18, on the other hand, shews 
only one variation. Ex. xx. 12 — 24 
and Num. xx. 2 — 13 are very similar 
ia. both, but with variations. 



^ I am unable to speak of the style 
of the two groups of books — the Pen- 
tateuch and Joshua — 2 Chron. A 
careful comparison of the versions in 
this respect could not fail to be fruit- 
ful ; but to be of any value it must be 
minute. I can find nothing but vague 
generalities in the authors to whom 
I have referred. 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 



Tyndale's 
frag7ne7it- 
ary trans- 
lations neg 
lected. 



l82 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



lection includes (if I have counted rightly) twenty-three 
lessons from the prophets and six from the Apocrypha, 
besides others from the Pentateuch and Hagiographa. 
In those which I have examined Matthew's Bible coin- 
cides verbally with Coverdale, and Tyndale's version is 
wholly different from both. Two examples will be 
sufficient to shew the extent of the variation, and they 
are the more worthy of consideration as the relation of 
Rogers to the two earlier translations has been com- 
monly misrepresented. There is nothing which proves 
that he allowed "himself more liberty in dealing with 
Coverdale's work than in dealing with Tyndale's. 

Tyndale. Matthew (Coverdale). 

'My righteousness is nigh, ' It is hard by that my health 

'and my salvation shall go 'and my righteousness shall 



' out and mine arm shall judge 
' nations and islands shall look 
' for me and shall tarry after 
' mine arm.' 



* She shall exalt him among 
' his neighbours and shall open 
' his mouth even in the thick- 
' est of the congregation.' 



' go forth, and the people shall 
'be ordered with mine arm. 
' The islands (that is, the Gen- 
' tiles) shall hope in me and 
' put their trust in mine arm.' 

' She shall bring him to ho- 
'nour among his neighbours 
' and in the midst of the con- 
'gregation shall she open his 
' mouth.' 



It is then evident that Rogers did not undertake an 
elaborate revision of the texts of Tyndale and Cover- 
dale which he adopted. Still there are some changes 
in the version which are unquestionably intentional 
[e.g. Prov. i. I, Is. i. i), and numerous various readings 
in the margin (e.g. Ps. xlvii. f ). The numbering of the 
Psalms is accommodated to the Hebrew division. The 
interpolated verses in Ps. xiv., which Coverdale had 



MATTHEW. 



183 



specially marked as 'wanting in the Hebrew' are 
omitted. The * Hallelujah' in the last Psalm is nobly 
rendered ' Praise the Everlasting' The characters in 
'Solomon's Ballet' (Canticles) are distinguished by 
rubricated headings. But the distinguishing feature of 
the edition is the marginal commentary on which the 
chief labour of the editor was bestowed. This however 
belongs rather to the history of doctrine than to the 
history of the English Bible\ And when this is set 
aside the textual peculiarities of the edition are unim- 
portant. In itself Matthew's Bible has had no original 
and independent influence upon the authorized text. 
Its great work was to present the earlier texts in a 
combined form which might furnish the common basis 
of later revisions. But in this respect it is most unjust 
to call it Tyndale's Bible. If regard be had to the 
books taken from each it is in its primitive form hardly 
less Coverdale's than Tyndale's, though (if we except 
the Psalms) much more of Tyndale's than of Cover- 
dale's work has been preserved unchanged in common 
use. 

There is still one point in the history of Matthew's 
Bible which is of considerable interest. The text of the 
New Testament differs considerably in details fromx 
Tyndale's revised edition of 1534. This fact has lent 
colour to the belief that Rogers revised the text of the 
Bible throughout, for it has been assumed that Tyn- 
dale did not again revise his own work. The assump- 
tion and the conclusion were equally wrong. It has 
been seen already that the remarkable New Testament 
of 1535 was again, as the title-page affirms, diligently 

^ It would be an interesting and viously used. Some specimens of 
easy task to trace out the sources of the notes are given in App. V. See 
the commentary. Pellican was ob- also p. 72 n. 2, 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 



The Nezv 

Testament 

of Matthew 

taken/rout 

Tyndale's 

revisio7i of 

1535. 



1 84 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



'corrected and compared with the Greek/ and this last 
revision, and not that of 1534, was adopted by Rogers. 
The differences which exist between Matthew and this 
last Testament of Tyndale are very slight and can be 
explained in most cases by the supposition of accidental 
errors : their agreement on the other hand extends to 
the adoption of some certain mistakes. A complete 
collation remains yet to be made, but on an examina- 
tion of a large number of passages I have found scarcely 
any characteristic readings of the edition of 1535 which 
do not also appear in Matthew's Bible of 1537^ From 



^ The following collation of Tyn- 
dale's Testaments of 1534, 1535, and 
Matthew of 1537 in Mark xvi. and 
the Epistles to the Romans and Ga- 
latians will justify in all respects the 
statements made in the text. The 
error in Mark xvi. 17 is very remark- 
able. The readings in ( ) are those 
of the Testament of 1534. 

Mark xvi. 11 though (when 1534) 
they heard... and (he 1534) had ap- 
peared. . .yet (om.) . . .they believed not. 
So Matthew (1537). 

— 17 these things (these signs). 
So Matthew. 

— 19 sate him down (zV set down). 
So Matthew. 

Rom. i. 5 unto + the ohedience. 
So Matthew. 

16 the Jewj-...the Gentilej-... . Not 
Matthew. 

— ii. I in that (the) same. So Mat- 
thew. 

8 and (yet) follow. So Matthew. 

9 Jewj-...Gentilej... Not Matthew. 

— iv. 10 in + the time of circum- 
cision. So Matthew. 

— vii. 8 for + verily without the 
law. So Matthew. 

— viii. 3 inasmuch + as it was 
weak. So Matthew. 

15 ^i7^ (no) received. So Matthew. 
30 them also he c. (them he also 
c.) So Matthew. 

— ix. 16 runjiing (cunning). So 



Matthew. 

xii. i^be rm^ to harbour {diligently 
toh.). So Matthew. 

— xiii. 9 the commandments he 
(these c). Not Matthew. 

13 as were it in (fhe 1534) day. 
Not Matthew, 

— xiv. 15 with ifhy 1534) meat. 
Not Matthew. 

— XV. 5 Christ + Jesu. So Mat- 
thew. 

— xvi. 5 the congregation that is in 
their house (all the company that is 
in thy house). So Matthew. 

18 preaching (preachings). So Mat- 
thew. 

19 innocent as concerning (inno- 
cents concerning). So Matthew. 

Gal. ii. I thereafter (after that). 
So Matthew. 

■2 between oicrselves with them (apart 
with them). So Matthew. 

16 can be (shall be). So Matthew. 

— iii. 4 the7t ye (there ye). Mat- 
thew omits. 

9 + the faithful A. Not Matthew. 

16 as one (as in one).,.. Not Mat- 
thew. 

[Prof. Moulton informs me that 
there are eight differences between 
the editions of Matthew of 1537 and 
155 1 in these passages,] 

Compare also App, III. and note 
p. 165. 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



185 



internal evidence it seems likely that both these texts 
were taken from the same corrected copy of Tyndale. 
Such a hypothesis would account equally for the dis- 
crepancies between them, since the New Testament at 
least is most carelessly printed, and for their agreement 
in errors, which can only have been derived from the 
original copy\ 

§ 4. The Great Bible. 

Matthew's Bible was essentially a transitional work. 
It had hardly passed into circulation when a careful 
revision of it was undertaken. This, as all evidence 
external and internal goes to prove, was entrusted to 
Coverdale. It was thoroughly characteristic of the man 
that he should be ready to devote himself to the per- 
fecting of another's labours; and he has left us an 
account of his method of procedure. ^ We follow,' he 
writes, ' not only a standing text of the Hebrews, with 
'the interpretation of the Chaldee and the Greek ^ ; but 

* we set also in a private table the diversity of readings 
*of all texts...' And again when the work had made 
some progress he enters into greater details : * As touch- 

* ing the manner and order that we keep in the same 

* work, pleaseth your good lordship to be advertised that 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



1 The Books of the Bible are 
arranged in the following order : 

The books of the Old Testament. 

Genesis — The Ballet of ballets. 

The Prophets : Isaiah — Malachi, 

The Apocrypha: 3 Esdr. 4 Esdr. 
Baruch i Mach. 2 Mach. 

The New Testament. 

The four Gospels. The Acts. 

The Epistles. H Romans — Phile- 
mon. 

nr I. 2 S. Peter, 
t I. 2. 3 S. John. 



^ To the Hebrews. 

II S. James. 

m Judas. 

^ 'The Revelation. 
The order of the books in Ta- 
verner (1539) is the same. 

^ These would be accessible in the 
Complutensian Polyglott. A copy 
of this with the autograph of Cran- 
mer is now in the British Museum. 
Coverdale may have used these very 
volumes. 



The Great 
Bible a re- 
vision of 
Mnttke^w's 
by Cover- 
dale. 



CoverdaWs 
pla7i. 

Jiine 2^rdy 
1538. 



A tig. giA. 



1 86 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE, 



' the mark %^ in the text signlfieth that upon the same 
'in the latter end of the book there is some notable 
' annotation which we have written without any private 
'opinion, only after the best interpreters of the He- 
' brews, for the more clearness of the text. This mark 
' 0+ betokeneth that upon the same text there is diver- 
'sity of reading among the Hebrews, Chaldees and 
' Greeks and Latinists ; as in a table at the end of the 
'book shall be declared. This mark * sheweth that 
' the sentence written in small letters is not in the He- 
' brew or Chaldee, but in the Latin, and seldom in the 
' Greek, and that we nevertheless would not have it 
' extinct, but highly accept it for the more explanation 
'of the text. This token f in the Old Testament 
'giveth to understand that the same text which follow- 
' eth it is also alleged of Christ or of some Apostle in 
' the New Testament. This among our other necessary 
'labours is the way that we take in this work...' 

It is obvious that a man who thus describes his 
plan is not the mere press-corrector of another's revi- 
sion, but himself the editor of the entire work\ If there 
were any doubt remaining it would be removed by the 
character of the revision. About the time when Cover- 
dale's own Version was passing through the press a new 
Latin Version of the Old Testament with the Hebrew 
text and a commentary chiefly from Hebrew sources 
was published by S. Munster (1534 — 5). It does not 
appear that at that time Coverdale was able to avail 
himself of it. The Zurich Version was sufficient. But 



^ It is a very important confirma- 68). This was an edition of the Great 

tion of this view that Fulke speaks of Bible. This passage also explains 

the Bible of 1562 'most used in the the anecdote which he gives of the 

' Church Service in King Edward's criticism and revision of ' Coverdale's 

'time' as 'Doctor Coverdale's trans- Bible.' See p. 200, n. i, 
' lation, ' {Defence of Eug. Trans, p. 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



187 



a very slight comparison of Miinster with the Zurich 
Bible could not fail to bring out the superior clearness 
of the former. Even a poor Hebrew scholar must feel 
its general faithfulness. Thus Coverdale found an ob- 
vious method to follow. He revised the text of Mat- 
thew, which was laid down as the basis, by the help of 
Miinster. The result was the Great Bible. 

One difficult passage given in full will be sufficient 
to shew the certainty of this explanation of the origin of 
the text of the Great Bible, and for the interest of the 
comparison the Zurich original of Coverdale's transla- 
tion is added \ 

Matthew (Tyndale). ' Throttgh a window looked 
* Siserds mother and howled through a lattice Why 
' abideth his chariot so long, that it cometh not } Why 
' tarry the wheels of his waggons ? 

^ The wisest of her ladies answered her, yea and she 
^ answered her own words herself^ Haply, they have found 
*and divide the spoil: a maid, yea two maids, for a 
^ piece : a spoil of diverse colours for Sisera, a spoil of 
'divers colours with brodered works, divers coloured 
' brodered works for the neck of a prey.' 



Coverdale. 
His mother looked oitt at the 
window^ and cried piteously 
through the trellis, Why tar- 
rieth his chariot out so long 
that he cometh not? Where- 
fore do the wheels of his cha- 
riot make so long tarrying 1 

^ The italicised words are differ- 
ently rendered in the several versions, 
9,ud furnish the best means of com- 



ZuRiCH Version. 
Seyn mutter sach zum fen- 
ster ausz, vnnd Schrey mit 
klag durchs gatter: Wanimb 
bleibt sein wagen so lang aus- 
sen, das er nit kompt? Wa- 
rumb verziehend die reder 
seins wagens ? 

parison with the Greek and Latin. 
I have kept the spelling of the Ger- 
man of 1530. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Judges V. 
28 — 30. 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



COVERDALE. 

The wisest among his ladies 
answered and said unto her 
Should they 7iot find and di- 
vide the spoil, unto every man 
a fair maid or two for a prey, 
and party coloured garments 
of needle-work to Sisera for a 
spoil, party coloured gar?ftents 
of needle-work about the neck 
for a prey ? 



Great Bible (1539, 1540, 
1541). 

The another of Sisera looked 
out at a window and cried 
through the lattice. Why is 
his chariot so long a coming ? 
Why tarry the wheels of his 
carts ? 

All the wise 13.^1^?, answered 
her, yea and her own words 
answered herself : Surely they 
have found, they divide the 
spoils. Every 7nan hath a dam- 
sel or two. Sisera hath a prey 
of divers coloured garments, 
even a prey of raiment dyed with 
sundry colours, and that are 
made of needle-work raiment 
of divers colours and of needle- 
work, which is meet for him 
that is chief in distributing of 
the spoils. 



Zurich Version. 
Die weysest vnder seinen 
frawen antwurtet, vnnd sprach 
zu jr : Sollend sy nit finden 
vnd auszteilen den raub, eyn 
yeglichen mann eyn schone 
matzen oder zwo zur auszbeiit, 
vnd Sissera bundte gestickte 
kleyder zur auszbeiit, gestickte 
bundte kleyder vmb den halsz 
zur auszbeiit. 



MiJNSTER. 

Per fenestram prospexit et 
vociferata est mater Siserse, 
per cancellos inquam : quare 
moratur currus ejus venire ? 
ut quid morantur vestigia 
quadrigarum ejus ? Sapientes 
quseque dominae responde- 
bant illi, quin et ipsa sibi 
ipsi reddebat verba. Certe 
invenerunt, dividunt spolia : 
est puella vel duse puellse cui- 
libet viro : habet Sisera pre- 
dam vestium coloratarum, 
praedam inquam vestium vario 
tinctarum colore et quae acu 
pictae sunt : vestem discolorem 
et acu pictam, quae priori com- 
petit in spoliorum distribu- 
tione. 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



189 



The collation of a longer passage gives an exactly 
similar result. The fifty-first Psalm has no especial 
difficulty, but Coverdale (Matthew) and the Great Bible 
differ in the following places. Every change it will be 
seen can be traced to Miinster, except one which is 
marked as coming from the Latin Vulgate\ 

1 thy goodness Coverdale. 

thy *^r^(^/' goodness Great Bible. 

— ^;/^ according unto thy ^r^(^/... C. 

— according unto the midtitiLde of. . . G. B. 

— secundum mtdtitudinem... Miinster. 

2 wash me well C. 

wash me thoroughly G. B. 
phLrimum M. 
4 against thee only, against thee... C. 
against thee only G. B. : M. 

— evil C. 

this evil G. B. 
malum hoc M. 

— in thy sayings C. 
in thy saying G. B. 
in sermone tico M. 

— shouldest overcome C. 
[mightest be] clear G. B. 
[esses] pnriis M. 

6 thou hast a pleasure in the truth and shewest me secret 

wisdom C. 
thou reqiiirest truth in the inward parts and shalt 

make me to understand wisdom secretly. G. B. 
veritatem exigis in interioribns et in occulto sapientiam 

me scire fades M . 

7 O r^^^;/«7^ me with... C. 

1 The initials are used for the different Bibles after the first quotation. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

Collation of 
Fs. li. 



1 90 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



[0///r^^ me with... (Matt.)] 
tJioiL shalt ptLrge me with... G. B. 
expiabis me M. 

— wash thou me C. 

Thou shalt wash me G. B. 
lavabis me M. 
8 O let me hear. . . C. 

Thou^ shalt make me hear. . . G. B. 
fades vn^ 2M6ir^... M. 

13 that sinners may be converted... C. 
^;2<^ sinners shall h^ converted... G. B. 
et peccatores ad te convertentur.., M. 

14 that my tongue may praise.., C. 
and my tongue shall sing of... G. B. 
et cantabit hngua mea... M. 

15 Open C. 

ThoiL shalt open... G. B. 
aperies M. 

— that my m.outh may... C. 
my mouth shall... G. B. 
OS meum annunciabit . . . M. 

16 if thoM hadstpleastcr em... I wozdd... C. 
thou desi^'est no . , . ^/j^ would I... G. B. 
non desideras... alioquin darem... M. 

18 that the walls of Jerusalem may be builded. C. 
Build thoiL the walls of Jerusalem. G. B. 
y^difica muros J. M. 

1 9 For then shalt ... C. 
then shalt... G. B. 
tunc acceptabis. . . M. 

— lay bullocks... C. 

offer yoting bullocks. G. B. 

offerent juvencos. M. 

A complete collation of two other Psalms (xix, xlil) 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



191 



gives an equally complete coincidence of all the changes 
introduced into the Great Bible with Miinster's render- 
ings. It will be enough to quote one or two of the 
more remarkable : 

xix. 6 there may no man Jiide himself from the heat 
thereof. C. 
there is notJmig hid from the heat thereof G. B, 
nihil est qitod abscondititr a calore ejus. M. 

7 The law of the Lord is a perfect law : // qidckeneih 

the soul: the testimony... is true and giveth 
wisdom even unto babes. C. 

The law of the Lord is an midefiled law, convert- 
ing the soul : the testimony... is snre and 
giveth wisdom unto the simple. G. B. 

Lex domini immaculata, convertens animam : tes- 
timonium domini firmnm, sapienter erudiens 
siniplicem. M. 
xlii. 4 for I would fain go hence w^ith... and pass over 
with them unto... C. 

for I went with... and brought them forth unto... 
G. B. 

quippe qui transibam ... diducens eos usque ad... 
M. 

8 therefore I remember the land of Jordan. C. 
therefore will I remember thee concerning the 

land of Jordan. G. B. 
idcirco recordabor tui de terra Jordanis... M.^ 
15 I will yet thank him for the help of his counte- 
nance and becanse.., C. 
I will yet thank him which is the help of my 

countenance and my... G. B. 
confitebor ei qtci est sahcs viiltus mei et deus 
mens. 
^ Here the preposition de of Munster has been wrongly rendered. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

Examples 
frovi Ps. 
xix. xlii. 



192 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



The Pro- 
pJiets rex'ised 
ngaui before 
1540. 



In all the passages which have been hitherto quoted 
the text of the three typical editions of the Great Bible 
— Crumwell's, April 1539, Cranmer's April 1540, Tun- 
stall's and Heath's, Nov. 1540 — is with one exception 
(or at most two) exactly identical \ But this is not the 
case in all the parts of the Bible. 

In the Prophets the revision was less complete in 
the first (Crumwell's) edition, and Coverdale appears 
to have gone again carefully through this part of his 
work at least before the pubHcation of the second 
(Cranmer's) edition. It is possible that the unsettled 
prospect of affairs in Paris may have induced him to 
hurry the printing of the book ; or, which is not less 
likely, the greater difficulty of the Prophets may have 
hindered him from dealing satisfactorily with them on 
the first collation. However this may be, the text of 
Cranmer's Bible presents a second revision of the 
original Coverdale (Matthew), and that again made by 
a more thorough use of Miinster. A single chapter of 
Isaiah will shew the relation of the two revisions to one 
another, to the original rendering (Coverdale) and to 
Miinster. The German (Zurich) quotations determine 
the source of tlie first translation ^ 



^ The variations which I have ob- 
serv'ed are Ps. xlii. 12 add. as with a 
sword (Nov. 1540 omit, May 1541) 
from ^Miinster ; and Ps. xix. 10 than 
honeycomb and the honey (Nov. 1540; 
as before, ]May 1541), probably a 
printer's blunder. 

In all the references to the Great 
Bibles I have availed myself of jSIr 
F. Fry's exhaustive identification of 
every sheet of the different editions 



in his Description of the Great Bible 
of i^^'^ k.z. London, 1865, 

^ I have added also for comparison 
the renderings of Pagninus, that it 
may be clear that the translation is 
from jNIiinster and not independently 
from the Hebrew. 

The italics mark the words which 
were altered. The second English 
rendering is that of the Great Bible 
of 1539. 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



193 



COVERDALE (MATTHEW). 

I But who giveth credence unto oilv preaching ? Or 
to whom is the arm of the Lord known ? 2 He shall 
grow before the Lord like as a branch, and as a root 
in a dry ground. He shall have neither beauty nor 
favour. When we look upon him there shall be no fair- 
ness : we shall have no lust unto him. 3 He shall be 
the most simple and despised of all, which yet hath good 
experience of sorrows and infirmities. We shall reckon 
him so simple and so vile that we shall hide our faces 
from him. 4 Howbeit {of a truth) he only taketh away 
our infirmity and beareth our pain : yet we shall judge 
him as though he were plagued and cast down of God: 
5 Whereas he (notwithstanding) shall be wounded for 
our offences and smitten for our wickedness. For the 
pain of our punishment shall be laid upon him, and with 
his stripes shall we be healed. 6 As for us we go all 
astray like sheep, every one turneth his own way. But 
through him the Lord pardoneth all our sins. 7 He 
shall be pained and troubled and shall not open his mouth. 
He shall be led as a sheep to be slain, yet shall he be as 
still as a lamb before the shearer, and not open his 
mouth. 8 He shall be had away, his cause not heard, 
and without any judgment ; whose generation yet no 
man may number, when he shall be cut ofT from the 
ground of the living : which punishment shall go upon 
him for the transgression of my people. 9 His grave 
shall be given him with the condemned and his crucify- 
ing with the thieves, whereas he did never violence nor 
unright, neither hath there been any deceitfulness in 
his mouth. 10 Yet hath it pleased the Lord to smite 
him with infirmity that when he had made his soul an 

o 



Chap, iii, 
Internal 
History. 



Is. lili. 



194 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 



offering 



for sin he might see a long-lasting seed. And 
this device of the Lord shall prosper in his hand. 
1 1 With travail and labour of his soul shall he obtain 
great riches. My righteous servant shall with his wis- 
dom justify and deliver the multitude, for he shall bear 
away their sins. 12 Therefore will I give him the 
multitude for his part, and he shall divide the strong 
spoil, because he shall give over his soul to death and 
shall be reckoned among the transgressors which never- 
theless shall take away the sins of the multitude and 
make intercession for the misdoers. 

1 giveth credence. 
glaubt Zurich. 

hath give7z crtdtncQ 1539- 

credidit Miinster (Pagninus). 

ozir preaching 1539. vnserem predigen Z. the thing 

we have heard Apr. Nov. 1540. anditid 

iiostro M. 

2 He shall grow. 
er wirdt...wachsen 
For he did grow. 
ascendit enim M. 

2 He shall have n. 
er wirt. . .hah en Z. 
he hath n. 
non est ei M. (P). 

— we look 1539 
videbimzis M. 

3 He shall be the most... yet hath... 

er wirt der aller schlachtest vnd verachtest, der 
doch die schmertzen vnnd kranckheytenn wol 
kennet Z. 

He is despised and abhorred of men ^ he is such a man 
as hath... - 



Z. 



(et ascendit P.) 



we shall look Apr. Nov. 1540 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



195 



DespectiLs est et deviiatus ab hoiJiinibus M. (despec- 
tus est et abjectus inter viros. (P.) 

3 as hath good experience of sorrows and infirmities 

1539 (Z. see before). 
as is full of sorrow and as hath good experience 

of infirmities. Apr. Nov. 1540. 
^hoino est doloribus {plenus) et qid experttLS est infirmi- 
fatem. M. 

— we shall... 2.n6. so w\\q... shall hide. 

wir werdend jn...vnnd verworfifenn rechnen, das 

wir...verbergen werdend Z. 
we have reckoned him so vile that we hid. . . 
from him 1539 von jm Z. 
from him : t yea he was despised and therefore we 

regarded him not Apr. Nov. 1540. 
(et quisque erat) quasi abscondens faciem ab eo : 

fint enini contemptus, ideo non repiUavimus eum M. 

(despectus et non rep. eum P.) 
omit of a truth. 

4 taketh azvay. 
hinnimpt Z. 
hath taken on him. 

ipse portavit M. (ipse tulit P.) 
infirmity: infirmities May 1541. 

— and beareth our pain 

vnnd vnsere schmertzen tregt Z. 

and borne our pains. 

et dolores stLstinuit M. (et dolores nostros portavit P.) 

— shall ]M&gQ. 

so rechnend wir Z. 
^//<^ judge. 
reputavimus M. (P). 

— of God 1539 als ob er von Gott geschlagen vnnd 

genideret sey Z. 

02 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



196 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



(p. a Deo et 



1539 die busz vnserer 

Apr. Nov. 1540. 

M. (castigatio pro pace 



of God and punished Apr. Nov. 1540. 
percussum a Deo et afflictum M. 
humiliatum P.) 

5 shall be wounded. 
verwundt...wirt Z. 
was wounded. 
vulneratus est M. (P.) 

— pain of our punishment 

straaff Z. 
chastisement of our peace 
castigatio pads nostrcs 

nostra P.) 

— shall be laid. 
wirt jm aufifgelegt Z. 
was laid 

/^/^V... super... M. (P.) 

— shall we be healed, 
werdend wir gesund 
are we healed. 
medicatum est nobis 

6 we go all. 
wir alle irrend Z. 
we have gone all. 
erravimus omnes 

— turneth. 
kert Z. 
hath turned, 
respeximus M. (conversi sumus 

— pardoneth 
begnadet Z. 

hath pardoned (M. see below). 

— But through him the Lord hath pardoned all our 

sins 1539. 
aber der Herr begnadet mit jm unser aller siind Z. 



Z. 



M. (sanitas fult nobis P.] 



M. (erravimus P.) 



P-) 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



197 



But the Lord hath heaped together upon him the ini- 
quity of ms all Apr. Nov. 1540 

et dominus fecit concur r ere i7i eo omnium nostrum 
iniquitates M. (dominus pervenire fecit ad eum 
paenam omnium nostrum P.) 

7 he shall be pained... not open. 

er wirt geengstiget vnd verkiimmeret und wirdt...nit 

auffthun Z. 
he suffered viole^ice and was evil intreated and did not 

yet open... 
vim est passus et inique tractatus et tamen non ape- 

ruit... M. (oppressus est et afflictus est et non 

aperiet P.) 

8 he shall be had away. 

er wirt vnuerhorter sach vnd onrecht abgethon, des 

geschlacht doch niemandt erzellen mag Z. 
he was had away. 
sublatus est M. 

— had away 1539 (see above.) 

had diWdiY from prison Apr. Nov. 1540 
de car cere et de judicio sublatus est M. (de clau- 
sura. . . P.) 

— no man may number. 
Z, see above. 

who may number } 
quis enarrabit } M. (P.) 

— when he shall be cut... 

so er gleich.., auszgehauwen wirt Z. 
he was cut... 
succisus est M. 

— shall go. 
gon wirt. Z. 

did go (M. see below) 

— my people 1539 meines volcks Z. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History, 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



my people f which indeed had deserved that punish- 
ment Apr. Nov. 1540. 

popuh mei qtnbus plaga [debehatur) M. (Propter 
praevaricationem populi mei plaga fuit ei P.) 
9 shall be given. 

wirt...gegeben Z. 

was given. 

dedit M. (P.) 
— • his crucifying with the thieves. 

sein creiitzigung mit den rauberenn Z. 

with the rich man at his death. 

apud divitem in mortibus ejus M. (cum divite inter 
mortuos suos P.) 

10 the Lord to smite 1539 so hat der Herr jnn 

wollen mit der schweche vmbringenn Z. 

the Lord thus to bruste {purste Nov.) him with 

plagues and to smite Apr. Nov. 1540. 

Domino eum sic conterere et i7ifir7nitatem inferre M. 

(Dominus voluit conterere eum, segrotare fecit. P.) 

— a long lasting. 

einen langwirigen somen Z. 

longlasting. 

quod longas viveret dies M. (prolongabit dies P.) 

11 o\A.2!m. great riches 1539 wirt er grosse hab uber- 

kommen Z. 
obtain fruit and he shall be satisfied Apr. Nov. 

1540 
videbit {fructum) et saturabitur M. 

— his wisdom. 

mit seiner kunst Z. 

wisdom 

my righteous ... multitude 1539 Mein grechter 

knecht wirt mit seiner kunst die menge grecht 

machen vnd erlosen. Z. 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



199 



w by the knoiv ledge of him which is my rig J it eons servant 
he shall justify the multitude Apr. Nov. 1540. 
cognitione sni qui Justus servus meiLS est jiistifieabit 
vitdtos. M, 
12 the strong spoil 1539 den starcken raub Z. 
the spoil witJi the strongest Apr. Nov. 1540 
aim robiistissimis dividet spolia M. 

— shall give 
vergiessen...wirt Z. 
giveth 

effudit M. (P.) 

— shall be reckoned 
gezellet wirt Z. 
is reckoned 
nnmeratns est M. (P.) 

— shall take away. . .make 
hinnemmen...wirt Z. 
hath taken 'd^s'd.y .. .made 
tulit M. (P.) 

From these collations the general character of the 
versions of the Old Testament in the first two editions 
of the Great Bible will be sufficiently clear, though a 
fuller examination would probably bring out some de- 
tails of the method of revision into more distinct pro- 
minence. The variations from the first edition (Crum- 
well's 1539) in the second (Cranmer's, April 1540) are far 
greater in the Hagiographa and the Prophets — the part 
of Matthew's Bible which was Coverdale's own work — 
than those in the earlier books ; and the variations of 
the text of 1539 from that of Matthew (1537) are more 
important throughout than the changes introduced after- 
wards \ In other words the edition of April 1540 ex- 

1 By some incredible inadvertence Bible as having IVIatthew's text. The 
Mr Anderson describes Crumwell's edition of April 1539 and the London 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



General 
results. 



200 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



hibits a text formed on the same principles as that of 
the edition of 1539, but after a fuller and more thorough 
revision \ 

After April 1540 the text of the Great Bible does 
not appear to have been systematically revised through- 
out, but still it is a remarkable and unobserved fact 
that in parts the edition of Nov. 1540 goes back from 
the text of April 1540 to that of 1539, so that the 
edition of April 1540 exhibits the greatest approxima- 
tion to Miinster. It is impossible to tell without a wide 
collation on what principle this reaction was carried 
out : a few examples will exhibit its reality^ 



April 1539; Nov. 1540; 
May, Nov. 1541. 
Is. I. 2, brought up children. 
— 4, a froward generatioji^ 
unnatural children. 



reprint of April 1540 (Petyt and 
Redman) are both, carefully revised 
texts, as has been shewn already. 
The latter presents some variations 
from Crumwell's Bible, but they ap- 
pear to be due rather to the printers 
than to any special revision : e. g. 
Ps. li. 14: O God, O God of my 
health: jzVz^ //^jj/ righteousness. 15 
shewy&r///. 

^ This revision, as well as the par- 
tial one to be mentioned afterwards, 
was due to Coverdale, as appears 
from his Sermon quoted by Fulke 
(p. 98). ' M. Coverdale defended his 
'translation, confessing that he did 
' now himself espy some faults which 
'if he might review it once over 
' again, as he had done twice before, 
' he doubted not but to amend.' This 
statement can only apply to Crum- 
well's and Cranmers Bibles. The 
changes in the one revision of Cover- 
dale's original Bible are not of suffi- 
cient importance to be thus described. 



April, July 1540. 
promoted children, 
a seed of U7igracious people cor- 
rupting their ways. 

Another passage of Fulke is itself 
decisive: 'the Bible of 1562,' he 
writes, 'is that which was of Dr 
' Coverdale' s translation, most used 
'in the church service in king Ed- 
' ward's time' (p. 68). This edition 
is a reprint of the Great Bible. 

The rendering in Is. Ivii. 5, ' ye 
' take your pleasure under the oaks, 
* under all green trees, and ye offer 
' children in the valleys and dens of 
' stone,' quoted in the Hist. Account, 
p. 103, to shew the existence of an 
independent revision in Heath's and 
Tunstall's edition of 154 1 is found in 
Cranmer's (April 1540), and is of 
course based on Miinster : ' calefaci- 
' tis vos apud quercus sub omni ligno 
' frondoso et immolatis pueros...' 

^ At first I was inclined to think 
that mixed sheets had been used for 
printer's copy in the later editions, 
but this hypothesis Avill not cover all 
the facts of the case. 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 


201 


April 1539; Nov. 1540; 




Chap. iii. 


May, Nov. 1541. 


April, July 1540. 


Internal 
History. 


Is. i. 7, as it were with ene- 


as they were subverted that are 




mies in a battle. 


alienate from the Lord. 




— 8, like a besieged city. 


like a wasted city. 




sacrifices unto me. 


sacrifices unto me saith the 
Lord 




— 12, when ye appear before 


when ye come to appear before 




me. 


me. 




who requireth you to 


who requireth this of you to 




tread. 


tread. 




— 13, offer me no more ob- 


therefore offer me no more ob- 




lations. 


lations. 




your sabbaths and 


your sabbaths and gathering 




solemn days. 


together at the solemn days. 




— 14, Your fastings are also 


L hate your new moon days and 




in vai?i. I hate your 


solemn feasts even from my 




new holy days and 


very heart. L caji not away 




fastings^ even from my 


with such vanity and hold- 




very heart. They make 


ing ifi of the people. They 




me weary, I cannot 


lie upon 7ne as a burden and 




abide thetn. 


Lam weary of bearing them \ 




Neh. vi. 2, come that we may. 


that we may. 




In other parts of the Old Testament this pheno- 




menon is not observed, and the different editions are 




grouped together without any certain law. Thus, for 




example, the following readi 


ngs occur : 




Prov. xii. 13, of peril. 


of «// peril. 




April 1540. 


Nov. 1540. 
May, Nov. 1541. 




^ In the first three chapters of 


which the November editions differ 




Isaiah I have noted twenty other pas- 


from 1539. In other parts of the 




sages in which the same groups re- 


book, as has been seen, the edition 




spectively agree in supporting dif- 


of Nov. 1540 follows closely that of 




ferent readings ; and only five in 


April 1540. See pp. 194 ff. 





202 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Jer. iv. 7, he may. 

1539. 

April 1540. 
May 1541. 
Nov. 1541, 1553. 

— 13, down. 

1539. 

April 1540. 
May 1541, 1553. 

— 28, purposed and 
taken upon me. 

April 1540. 
May 1541, 1553. 



/ may. 

Nov. 1540. 



up. 



July, Nov. 1540 



taken upon me. 

July, Nov. 1540. 
Nov. 1541. 



The revision of the New Testament was, like Cover- 
dale's original revision of Tyndale, more independent; 
and based upon a careful use of the Vulgate and of 
Erasmus' Latin Version. An analysis of the variations 
in the first Epistle of St John may furnish a type of its 
general character. As nearly as I can reckon there are 
seventy-one differences between Tyndale's text (1534) 
and that of the Great Bible ^: of these forty- three come 
directly from Coverdale's earlier revision (and in a great 
measure indirectly from the Latin) : seventeen from the 
Vulgate where Coverdale before had not followed it: 
the remaining eleven variations are from other sources. 
Some of the new readings from the Vulgate are im- 
portant, as for example the additions in i. 4, * that ye 
^ may rejoice and that your joy may be full.' ii. 2^, 'he 
'that knowledgeth the Son hath the Father also' iii. i, 
' that we should be called and be indeed the sons of God.' 
V. 9, *this is the witness of God that is greater! All 

^ The differences between the Great fewer (see p. 1 84, n. i), but I have not 
Bible and Matthew are about twelve a complete table of them. 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



203 



these additions (like v. 7) are marked distinctly as Latin 
readings^: of the renderings adopted from Coverdale 
one is very important and holds its place in our present 
version, iii. 24, ^Hereby we know that he abideth in us, 
*even by the Spirit which he hath given us/ for which 
Tyndale reads : '■ thereby we know that tJiere abideth in 
^ us of the Spirit which he gave us.' One strange blun- 
der also is corrected ; ' that old commandment which ye 
^ heard^ (as it was in the earlier texts) is replaced 'by 
the true reading : ' that old commandment which ye 
'have had' (ii. 7). No one of the new renderings is of 
any moment (ii. 8, 18, 19, 20, 22, &c.). 

As an illustration of the influence of Erasmus we 
may recur to the collation of his differences from Tyn- 
dale in Col. ii.^ In the following readings, nearly half 
of those noted, the text of the Great Bible is altered 
from that of Tyndale (Matthew) to conformity with 
Erasmus: *i for I would: how great care: 2 when they 
'are knit together: 6 walk...^-^ that ye be rooted and 
'built in him: 1 1 forasmuch as ye have put off: 13 
^ throngh sin and throtcgh...i6 or of the new moon: 17 
' which are shadows : 2^ by superstition and hinnbleness 
^ of mind, and by hurting of the body...' Some of these 
renderings might have been derived independently from 
the Greek or from the Vulgate ; others could not, as 
we must t>elieve, have occurred to two original inter- 
preters ; and when they are taken as a whole there can 
be no doubt as to their immediate source^ 



^ One false rendering introduced 
into this version from the Latin has 
most unfortunately retained its place 
in our present Bible ; * there shall be 
' onefold and one shepherd' (John x. 
16), for ^ Qx\& flock^ of the earlier 
translators. The old Latin rightly- 
distinguished \it'v<Nt^vigrex and ovile. 



but the distinction was lost in the 
later texts. 

^ See pp. 141 f. 

^ One or two other passages may 
be added in which the Great Bible 
certainly follows Erasmus : 

Lukexix. 42... even in this thy day, 
thou wouldesttakeheed (Erasm. a^rar^j-) . 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 



Use of the 
version of 
Erasimis. 



204 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



The New Testament in the Great Bible of 1539 was 
subject to a revision before the edition of 1540 no less 
than the Old, and the revision was conducted on similar 
principles. What Miinster was for the Old Testament 
Erasmus was in a great measure for the New. How 
powerful his influence was in the original recension has 
been just seen, and the review shews additional traces 
of the sway which his judgment exercised over Cover- 
dale. One or two examples may be quoted ^* 

April 1539. April, Nov. 1540. 

Rom. V. 15, which... was given which... was of one man (quae 



by one man... 
— i. 25, which is blessed for 
ever. 



fuit unius hominis, Er^ 
which is to be praised for ever 

(qui est laudandus in secu- 

la, Er^ 
is much and far better (multo 

longeque melius est, Er}j 
repented not of their evil deeds 

(neque egerunt scelemm 

poenitentiam, Er^ 
the Lord God of the holy 

Prophets (Dominus Deus 

sanctorum prophetamm 

Er) 

No change perhaps is more remarkable than that 
in the difficult and famous passage of St James^: 



Phil. i. 23, is much better. 
Rev. xvi. 9, repented not. 



xxii. 6, the Lord God of 
Saints and Prophets. 



I Pet. i. 14... lusts bywhich ye were 
led when as yet ye were ignorant of 
Christ (Erasm. qiiibus du7n adhuc 
ignoraretis Christum agebamini). 

Col. i. 10... that in all things ye 
7nay please (Erasm. ut per omnia 
placeatis). 

Col. iii. ^...seeing that ye have put 
o^ i^x2&xci. posteaquam exuistis). The 
Latin New Testament of Erasmus 
was printed with the English of Mat- 



thew in 1538. The English Testa- 
ment of 1540, said to be from the 
Latin of Erasmus, I have not seen. 

1 Nearly all the examples given 
are taken from the list of variations 
in Mr Fry's treatise on the Great 
Bibles. By using these for the analy- 
sis all suspicion of partial selection is 
removed. 

^ See Fulke, Defence of the English 
Trajislations, pp. 559 f, (ed. P. S.). 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



205 



April 1539. 
James i. 13. For God cannot 
tempt unto evil, because he 
tempteth no man. 



May, Nov. 1540. 
For as God cannot be tempted 
with evil, so neither he him- 
self tempt the [tempteth] 
any man. {Nam Deus tit 
mails te?itari non potest^ ita 
nee ipse qiiemquam tentat. 
Er) 

In other cases the revision follows the Vulgate (v^^ith 
Erasmus) where the original text had deserted it, as 
for example : 



April 1539. 
Rom. iv. 25, for to justify us. 
Gal. i. 10, Do I now speak 

unto men or unto God? 

Either go I about to please 

Eph. ii. 12, and had no hope 
and were without... 



April, Nov. 1540. 
for our justification. 
Do I now persuade men or 

God ? Either do I seek to 

please... 

having no hope and being 
without... 



Sometimes the turn given to the rendering appears 
to be original, as 



Rom. i. 6, that are called of. . . 
Phil. i. 10, as hurt no man's 
conscience. 



the elect of... 
as offend no man. 



But next to Erasmus the Complutensian edition 
contributed most largely to the changes in the revision. 
Thus in the Revelation the following new readings are 
taken from this source : 



April 1539. 
X. 6, omit (i). 

xi. 15, for evermore (2). 
xii. 4, the stars (3). 



April, Nov. 1540. 
{and the earth and the things 

that therein are). 
for evermore {Amen). 
the stars {0/ heaven). 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 



Of the 
Vu/gate. 



Of the Covi- 

plutensiati 

Polyglott. 



206 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



The Psalter 
of the Prayer 
Book taken 
from tlie 
Great 
Bible. 



April, Nov. 1540. 
also {7viih hmt). 
For {the accuser of our brethren) 

is 
omit. 

iron {and marhle). 
{and candle light shall he no 

77iore hurjiing in the) 
measured the city with' the 
{golden) reed, 
the sayings of {the prophecy of) 

this book\ 



April 1539. 
xii. 9, also (4). 

— 10, For he is (5). 

XV. 2, and of his mark (6). 
xviii. 12, iron (7). 

— 23, omit (8). 

xxi. 16, measured the city with 

the reed (9). 
xxii. 9, the sayings of this 

book (10). 

In one respect the Great Bible has an important 
and lasting interest for us: the Psalter which is incor- 
porated in the Prayer Book is taken from it. In the 
first Prayer Book of Edward VI. reference is made 'to 
the Great English Bible' for the numbers of the Psalms 
as appointed to be read in the daily services which were 
necessarily taken from it, and from that time the Psalter 
used in churches has continued unchanged. No attempt 
seems to have been made to substitute the Psalter of 
the Bishops' Bible for that of the Great Bible; and when, 
upon the last revision of the Prayer Book (1662), it was 
directed that the other lessons from Scripture should be 
taken from the royal Version, a special exception was 
made in favour of the Psalter. The choirs and congre- 
gations had grown familiar with it, and it was felt to be 
'smoother and more easy to sing^' 

^ This list includes only a few very lections for the history of the Bible 
obvious differences, and makes no (Brit. Mus. y^^a'. 26, 670, pp. 209 ff.). 
pretensions to completeness even in For a fuller comparison of render- 
the chapters quoted. It is remark- ings of the New Testament in the 
able that all the readings are marked different editions of the Great Bible, 
as Latin readings, though I, 3, 4, 5, see Note A at the end of the Section. 
7, 8 are in the Greek text. ^ The exception was not made with- 

Mr OfFor has collected all the 'in- out an effort. The bishops concede 
terpolations' (Latin readings) found ' that the Psalms be collated with the 
in the Great Bibles in his MS. col- ' former translation mentioned in 



THE GREAT BIBLE. 



207 



A very slight comparison of the Psalter in the 
Prayer Book with that in the Bible will shew from 
what this acknowledged smoothness springs. Apart 
from the partial correction of errors in translation, the 
later version will be seen to be distinguished from the 
earlier by a scrupulous fidelity to the Hebrew text. 
Coverdale, like Luther and the Zurich translators on 
whose model his style was formed, allowed himself con- 
siderable freedom in dealing with the shape of the 
original sentences. At one time a word is repeated to 
bring out the balance of two clauses: at another time 
the number Is changed : at another time a fuller phrase 
is supplied for the simple copula, now a word is re- 
solved, and again a particle or an adverb or a pronoun 
or even an epithet is introduced for the sake of definite- 
ness: there is in every part an endeavour to transfuse 
the spirit as well as the letter into the English rendering. 
The execution of the version undoubtedly falls far below 
the conception of it : the Authorised Version is almost 
in every case more correct : but still in idea and tone 
Coverdale's is as a whole superior, and furnishes a noble 
type for any future revision. 

One or two examples will illustrate these general 
remarks. The materials for extending the comparison 
are accessible to all, and nothing throws more light 
on the actual history of our Bible^ 



' rubr. [? Great Bible], and printed 
' according to it' (Cardwell, Hist, of 
Conf. 362). The question was again 
raised in 1689, and it was left to the 
convocation to decide whether the 
Authorised Version should be inserted 
in the Prayer Book or the revision 
'made by the Bishop of St Asaph 
' and Dr Kidder' {id. 432). 

' I have not ascertained from what 
text of the Great Bible the Psalter 



was taken. It contains the latest 
changes which I have noticed. See 
p. 189 ff. For a collation of pas- 
sages from the Prayer-Book Psalter 
with the editions of the Great Bible, 
see Note B at the end of the Section. 
One general change in the Prayer- 
Book Psalter is very greatly to be 
regretted, and was probably only an 
oversight. The insertions from the 
Vulgate (e.g. Ps. xiv. 5—7, &c. ), which 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

Character- 
istics of this 
Psalter. 



Comparisojt 
of the tzuo 
Psalters. 



208 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE, 



Prayer Book. 
The heavens declare the 
glory of God : and the fir- 
mament sheweth his handy- 
work. 

One day telleth another : and 
one night certifieth another. 

There is neither speech nor 
language : hut their voices 
are heard among them. 
Their sound is gone out^ 
i7ito all lands : 

and their words into the ends 
of the world. 

In them hath he set a ta- 
bernacle for the sun : 
which Cometh forth as a 
bridegroom out of his cham- 
ber, 

and rejoiceth as a giant to 
run his course. 

It goeth forth from the utter- 
most part of the heaven, and 
runneth ahoid unto the end 
of it again : and there is 
nothing hid from the heat 
thereof. 

The law of the Lord is an 
undefiled law, converting 
the soul : 
the testimony of the Lord 



Authorised Version. 
The heavens declare the glory 
of God : and the firmament 
sheweth his handywork. 

JDay unto day uttereth speech : 
and night unto night sheiveth 
knowledge. 

There is no speech nor lan- 
guage : where their voice is 
not heard. 

Their line is gone out through 
all the earth: 

and their words to the end 
of the world. 

In them hath he set a taber- 
nacle for the sun : 
which is as a bridegroom 
coming out of his chamber, 

and rejoiceth as a strong 
man to run a race. 
His going forth is from the 
end of the heaven, and his 
circuit unto the ends of it : 
and there is nothing hid 
from the heat thereof. 

The law of the Lord h perfect, 
converting the soul : 

the testimony of the Lord 



were distinguislied from the other to print the Prayer-Book Psalter with 

parts of the translation in the Great all these insertions in Italics ? 
Bible, stand unmarked in the Prayer- ^ Om. out Nov. 1540. 
Book. Would it not be legitimate 



THE GREAT BIBLE, 



209 



is sure, and giveth wisdom 
iinto the simple. 

8 The statutes of the Lord 
are right, and rejoice the 
heart : 

the commandment of the 
Lord is pure, and giveth 
light unto the eyes. 

9 The fear of the Lord is 
clean, and endiireth for ever: 
the judgments of the Lord 
are true, and righteous alto- 
gether. 

10 More to be desired are 
they than gold, yea than 
much fine gold : 

sweeter also than honey and 
the honey-comb \ 

11 Moreover by them is thy 
servant taught : 

and in keeping of them 
there is great reward. 

12 Who can tell how oft he 
offendeth : 

cleanse thou me from my 
secret faults. 

13 Keep thy servant also from 
presumptuous sins, lest they 
get the dominion over me : 

so shall I be undefiled and 
innocent from the great of- 
fence. 

14 Letthe words of my mouth 



is sure, making wise the 
simple. 
The statutes of the Lord are 
right, rejoicing the heart : 

the commandment of the 
Lord is pure, enlightening 
the eyes. 

The fear of the Lord is clean, 
enduring for ever : 
the judgments of the Lord 
are true and righteous alto- 
gether. 

More to be desired are they 
than gold, yea than much 
fine gold : 

sweeter also than honey 
and the honey-comb. 

Moreover by them is thy ser- 
vant warned: 

and in keeping of them there 
is great reward. 

Who can imderstand his er- 
rors 1 

cleanse thou me from secret 
faults. 

Keep lack thy servant also 
from presumptuous sins ; let 
them not have dominion over 
me: 

The7i shall I be upright, and 
I shall be innocent from the 
great traiisgression. 

-Let the words of my mouth, 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



1 The lioney-comb and the honey. Nov. 1540, 154 1. 



210 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



and the meditation of my 
heart : 

be alway acceptable in thy 
sight, 
15 O Lord, my strength and 
my redeemer. 

I Why do the heathen so fu- 
riously rage together: and 
why do the people imagine 
a vain thing ? 

10 Be wise now therefore, O 
ye kings : 

be learned., ye that <2r(? judges 
of the earth. 

I I Serve the Lord in fear : 
and rejoice unto him with 
reverence. 

12 Kiss the son, lest he be 
angry, and so ye perish from 
the right way : 
2/" his wrath /^^ kindled, {yea^ 
but a little) blessed are all 
they that put their trust in 
him. 

16 He clave the hard rocks 
in the wilderness : 

and gave them drink thereof, 
as it had been out of the 
great depth. 

17 He brought waters out of 
the stony rock : 

so that it gushed out like the 
rivers. 

1 8 Yet for all this they sinned 
more against him : and pro- 



and the meditation of my 

heart : 

be acceptable in thy sight, 

O Lord, my strength and my 

redeemer. 
Why do the heathen rage : and 

the people imagine a vain 

thing ? 

Be wise now therefore, O ye 

kings : 

be instructed, ye judges of 

the earth. 
Serve the Lord with fear : and 

rejoice with ti-embling. 

Kiss the son, lest he be angry, 
and ye perish from the way : 

when his wrath is kindled 
but a little. Blessed are all 
they that put their trust in 
him. 

He clave the rocks in the wil- 
derness : 

and gave them drink as out 

of 

the great depths. 
He brought streams also out 

of the rock : 

and caused waters to run 

down like rivers. 
And they sinned yet more 

against him ; 



THE GREA T BIBLE. 



211 



yoked the most Highest in 
the wilderness. 

^ The Books are arranged in the 
following order in Crumwell's Bible 
(April 1539): 
The Pentateuch. 
The second part of the Bible : 

Josua... Esther, Job. 
The third part of the Bible : The 

Psalter .... Cantica Canticorum. 

The Prophets : Esay...Malachy. 
The volume of the books called 

Hagiographa : 3 Esdr. 4 Esdr. 

...Baruch...! Mach, 2 Mach. 
The New Testament : 

The four Gospels. iVcts. 

The Epistles of Saint Paul : 
Romans Philemon, He- 



by provoking the most High 
in the wilderness \ 

brews. 

Epistle of St James. 

I, 2 St Peter. 

T» ^> 3 St John. 

St Jude. 

The Revelation. 
In the list (but not in the text) 
Jude is placed before i John. 

The order is the same in Cranmer's 
Bible (April 1540), and m Tunstall's 
and Heath's (Nov. 1540) ; but in 
Tunstall and Heath the Preface to 
the Apocrypha is left out, and the 
reverse of the title-page to that divi- 
sion of the book is consequently 
blank. 



Note A. 



The following comparison of 
readings in representative editions of 
the Great Bible has been based upon 
collations most liberally placed in 
my hands by Mr F. Fry. The table 
will illustrate the extent of intentional 



and accidental variation, 
tion is as follows : 

1539 

1540 April 

1540 Nov. 

1541 Dec. 

St Matthew. 



The nota- 



C 

TPIj 
Cr4 



iii. 4 garme7it of C 

V. 31 of^>^^divorcementC Crj. 

vi. 29 like tinto one C 

— 34 for /^ morrow ^(^K C 



Cr, TH, Cr. 



Vll. 

ix. 



X. 

xii. 



xiv. 

XV. 



xvi. 
xxi. 

xxiv. 
xxvi. 
xxvii. 



16 by their /rwzVj C 

22 turned him about C 
28 they .5-^j (15, 33; 

19, 10; 22. 42 C 

14 oithe house C 

5 in the temple C 

23 that son (14, 35 C 
26 then appeared C 
31 of all seeds C 
1 2 buried it &> went C 

3 do ye also trans 



Cr^ Cr4 
Cr, Cr4 

Cr. 



raiment of 

of divorcement TH^ 

like one Cr^ TH^ Cr4 

for the morrow day 

(omit day Cx^) Cr, TH, 

their zvo7-ks THj. 

turned him TH^ 

they said TH^ Cr4 



gress (16, li 
1 1 in at the 
14 John Baptist 
42 in your eyes 
46 that day forth 
32 his brajich 
1 1 have the poor 
19 in sleep 





of //^^/ house 


Cr, TH, Cr4 
TH, 


Cr, Cr4 


of the temple 


Cr,Cr4 


the son 


TH, 




there appeared 


Cr, fH, Cr4 
THi 


Cr,Cr4 


all the seeds 




buried it Avent 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




do ye transgress 


TH, 


Cr, Cr4 






Cr, 


'\xdo the 


THx Cr4 


?^?^ 


John the Baptist 


TH, ' 


Cr,Cr4 


in our eyes 


TH 


Cr, Cr4 


that tij7ie forth 


th; 




his branches 


Cr, TH, Cr4 
TH, 


Cr,Cr4 


have poor 




in my sleep 


Cr,TH,Cr4 
P2 



Chap. iii. 
Internal, 
History. 



212 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 




Acts. 






History. 


i. 19 ^/^<7^ field CCrj 


Cr4 


bloody field 


TH, 


*~— 


ii. 18 they shall pro- 




they shall all pro 






phesy • C Crj 


Cr4 


phes'y 


TH, 




iv. 30 so that thou C Ci-j 




so shall thou 


TH, Cr4 




V. 1 laid it dozvn at C Ci-j 


Cr4 


laid it at 


TH, 




xii. 23 <5z/:^'immediatelyC 




and immediately 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




xiii. 33 in the fijst 




in the second psalm 


LTH,Cr4 




psalm C Crj 










xiv. 15 that ye sJioiild C Cr^ 


Cr4 


that ye shall 


TH, 




XV. 31 rejoiced ^ the C Cr^ 


Cr4 


rejoiced at the 


TH, 




xvi. 10 called \x.%for to C Cr^ 


Cr4 


called us to 


TH, 




XX. 9 into a deep sleep C Cr^ 


Cr4 


into a dead sleep 


th: 




xxvi. 18 may turn C 




may be turned 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




xxvii. 2 being with C 




tarrying still with 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




xxviii. 2 \h& people of the 




the strangers 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




country C 










— 4 must needs be C 


Romans 


is 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




i. 6 ^'/za^' (3:r^ (ra//^(/ 


C 


the elect 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




— 7 £-<^//^fl^ saints 


C 


saints by election 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




— 25 turned his truth zVz/^c* 


C 


changed his truth_/y 


'Cr, TH, Cr4 




is blessed 


c 


is to be praised 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




doers of wrong 


c 


disdainfid 


Cr,TH,Cr4 




iv. — rose again for to justify m 


c 


was raised 2ig3.vn.fo} 
our justification 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




vi. 14 let not sin have 


c 


for €\\\ shall not have Qx\ TH, Cr4 




— 20 ye were not tender 


c 


ye were void of 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




xiv. 1 receive tinto you. not 


c 


receive not 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




XV. 6 Lord Jesus 


c 


Lord Jesus Christ 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




xvi. 2 in i'/z^' Lord 


c 


in Christ 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




— 22 chamberlain 


c 


treasurer 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




I Corinthians. 






iii. 18 wise among you 


c 


wise to himself 
among you 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




V. 13 God shall judge 


c 


God judgeth 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




ix. 5 a sister to wife 


c 


a woman a sister 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




1 Corinthians. 






i. II of many occasions C 




of many persons 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




the grace given C 




the gift given 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




iii. 15 their hearts C Cr^ 


Cr4 


their eyes 


TH, 




vi. 3 in our office C Cr^ 


Cr4 


in your office 


th! 




vii. 15 is more abundant C TH 


tCr4 


is found abundant Cr^ * 




ix. 6 soweth plenteously 




soweth in giving 






shall reap C 




largely and freely 
shall reap 


Cr, TH, Cr4 




X. 2 same confidence C 




same boldness 


Cr, TH, Cr. 




xi. 2 to make you a 




that ye should make 




chaste C 




yourselves a chaste Cr^ THj Cr4 







THE 


GREA T BIBLE. 


213 


xii 


. lo in need 
20 when I come 


C 

cc 


^4 




in necessities Cr^ TH^ Cr4 
if I come Cr^ TH^ 


Chap. iii. 

Internal 
History. 





— and discord 


c 






and seditions Cr^ TH^ Cr4 


xiii 


. 5 Prove yourselves 


c 






examine yourselves Cr^ TH^ Cr4 




— 


— examine your 


c 






prove your Cr^ TH^ Cr4 










Galatians. 




i. 


10 speak unto men or 






persuade men or Cr^ THj. Cr4 






unto 


c 










— 


— go I about to 


c 






do I seek to ^ Cr, TH, Cr4 




ii. 


5 as concerning to be 






by way of subjec- 






brought into sub 


. 






tion Crj THj Cr4 






jection 


c 










— 


19 unto God 


c 






unto Christ Gr^ TH^ Cr4 




— 


21 is dead 


c 






died Cr, TH, Cr, 




iii. 


3 so unwise 


c 






such fools Cr, TH, Cr4 




— 


16 in the seeds 


CCr, 




in thy seeds TH^ Cr4 




— 


24 might be made right- 






should be justified 






eous by 


C 






by _ Cr^ TH, Cr4 




iv. 


1 1 bestowed on you 


CCr, 


Cu 


bestowed in you THj 




vi. 


8 soweth in his flesh 


CCr, 


Cr4 


soweth in the flesh TH^ 










Ephesians. 




ii. 


12 and had... and were 




C 


having... and being Cr^. THj Cr4 




iii. 


2 r all generations from time 




all ages world with- 






to time 






c 


out end Crj TH^ Cr4 




iv. 


5 let there be but one Lord C 


one Lord _ Cr^ TH^ Cr4 




V. 


10 accept that which 
ing unto 


is pi 


eas 


c 


searching what is 

acceptable unto Cr^ TH^ Cr4 




— 


1 3 are rebuked of the light 


c 


are brought forth 














by the light Cr^ TH, Cr4 




— 


16 avoiding occasion 






c 


winning occasion Cr^ 
redeeming the time TH^ Cr4 




— 


33 wife fear 






c 


wife reverence Cr^ TH,. Cr4 




vi. 


4 the nurture 






c 


the doctrine Cr^ TH, Cr4 




— 


5 be obedient unto 






c 


obey Cr^ TH^ Cr4 




— 


24 unfeignedly 






c 


sincerely Cr^ TH^. Cr4 










Philippians. 




i. 


10 as hurt 




C 




as offend Cr^ TH^ Cr4 




— 


29 given of Christ 




CCr. 


given for X*. Cr, TH, 




ii. 


5 was also in X*. 




CCr. 


was in Xt. TH, Cr4 




iii. 


19 whose belly is their 






whose God is their 






God 




C 




belly Cr, TH, Cr4 




iv. 


12 T can both be low and 






I know how to be 






I can be high 




C 




low and I know 

how to exceed Cr^ TH^ Cr4 










2 


Timothy. 




iv. 


5 do the work of 




C 




do the work tho- 
roughly of Cr, TH, Cr4 


. 



•214 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Hebrews. 



iv. 10 ceased also from his C 

V. 8 by those things C 

X. 11 hearts from an evil C 

xi. i6 God is not C 

— 40 had provided a C Cr^ 

xii. 9 of spiritual gifts C 



13 God cannot tempt unto 
evil because he tempt- 
eth no man C 



James. 



17a man mortal 



1 Peter. 



14 with covetousness C 



iv. 10 to make agreement C 



[2 feeding themselves C 



I John. 



JUDE. 



Note B. 



ceased from all his Cr^ THj Cr4 
as these things Cr^ TH, Cr4 
hearts and the evil Cr^ TH^ Cr4 
God Himself is not Cr^ TH^ Cr4 
had promised a THj Cr4 
of spirits Crj. TH^ Cr4 



as God cannot be 
tempted with evil 
so neither he him- 
self tempteth any 
man Cr^ THj Cr4 

a man under infirm- 
ities Cr^ THj. Cr4 

with robbery Cr^ THj Cr4 

to be the agreement Cr ^ THj Cr4 

living lawless and 
after their own 
pleasure. Cr^ THj Cr4 



The following variations taken 
from ten Psalms collated in Crom- 
well (C), the Great Bible of April 
1540 (Cr^), of November 1541 (TH^) 
and the Sealed Prayer Book of 1662, 
will illustrate the relation of the 



Ps. i. 



Prayer Book Psalter to the earlier 
copies. The Prayer Book never pre- 
serves the ' italics' of the Bibles. For 
the collations on which this table is 
founded I am again indebted to the 
kindness of Mr F. Fry. 

I stood and sat (1662) for stand zxi^ sit in all the representative 
editions of the Great Bible, and the early Psalters, 
viii. 3 works THg : zvo7'k C Crj.. 

— 6 ^the works THg : in the works C Crj.. 
xxvii. I of whom Cr^ THg : for of whom C. 

— 5 hide me and Cr^ THg : keep me and C. 

— 7 an oblation with great gladness Cr^ TH2 : the oblation of 

thanksgiving C. 
xxviii. I if thou make as though : if thou make thee as though C Cr^ 
THg. [So Psalter bound with 4to P.B. of 1552 in Univ. 
Libr. Cambridge.] 

— — heafest not [so Psalter 1552] : heardest not C Cr^ THg. 

— 9 is my strength [so Psalter 1552] : is their strength C Cr^ TH^. 
xxxiv. 15 from the earth [so Bible 1553] : from <^the earth C Cr^ THj 

[so Psalter 1552], 
xlvi. 2 into the midst [so Psalter 1552] : iii the midst C Cr^ THg. 

— 4 tabernacle lioVsdXiQx 1552] ' ' ~~ 



TA VERNER. 



215 



Ivii, 
Ixv. 



cxl. 



8 destruction [so Psalter 1552] : destructions C Cr^. TH2. 
II refuge : defence C Cr^ THg. So Psalter 1552. 

9 awake up my [so Psalter 1552] : awake my C Cr^ THj. 

5 in thy righteousness [so Psalter 1552] : in righteousness 

C Cr, TH,. 
r most high [so Psalter 1552] : most highest C Cr^ THj. 

6 in darkness : in the darkness C Cr^ THg [so Psalter 1552], 

6 / said unto the Lord Cr^ THg : But my saying is unto the 
Lord C. 

8 O Lord let not his mischievous imaginations prosper lest they 
be too proud Cr ^ THg : O Lord let him not have his pur- 
pose lest they be too proud C 
1 1 evil shall hicnt the wicked person to overthrow him Crj THg : 
a malicious and wicked person shall be hunted away and 
destroyed C. 



In no one of these examples is a 
rendering taken from Cromwell's 
Bible (C). In one case (Ps. i. 1) an 
archaism seems to have been removed 
in 1662. In ten places (xxviii. i (bis), 
9; xlvi. 2, 4, 8; Ivii, 9; Ixv. 5; xci. 
I, 6) changes have been introduced 
(apparently) without any authority. 
In xlvi. II a rendering has been 
adopted from the Genevan Bible. In 
the American Prayer Book Psalter 
two other changes made (apparently) 
from the Genevan version have fallen 
under my notice : v. 6 lies (for leas- 
ing) ; Ivi. 8 wanderings (foi- flittings). 

One of the most remarkable varia- 
tions in the Psalter was due to a 
blunder and has been (unauthorita- 
tively) corrected. In Ps. Ixviii. 4 the 



Great Bible of April 1540 reads in 
his name Ja and with a ^^ in the 
margin to indicate a proposed note 
upon the sacred name. But in Nov. 
1 541 the curious misreading in his 
name yea and is found, and this cor- 
ruption passed into the later editions 
of the Great Bible {e.g. 1553), from 
which the first Psalters were taken. 
The error was continued throughout 
the 17th century even in the Prayer- 
Book of 1662. I do not know when 
the true reading was first restored. 
The earliest Prayer Book in which I 
have noticed it is one printed at Ox- 
ford in 1703, while the error is found 
in an Oxford edition of 1698. In 
London editions the blunder was 
continued several years later (1709), 



§ 5. Taverner. 

The work of Taverner is very different from that of 
any of the revisers noticed before, and stamped with a 
very distinct individuaHty. Its character might be an- 
ticipated from the description of the man himself which 
has been already quoted \ Throughout he appears to 
aim at vigorous and idiomatic language, and his New 
Testament at least deserves more attention than has yet 
been paid to it. Probably he undertook this part of 

^ See supr. p. 85. 



2l6 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



His revisio7i 
of the New 
Testament 
■more im- 
portant. 



the work, for which his scholarship fitted him, first, and 
only afterwards extended his labours to the Old Testa- 
ment, for which he had no special aptitude. As far as 
I have observed he used no help but the Vulgate in the 
Old Testament, and this only partially^ But scarcely 
a page perhaps will fail to shew changes which are made 
for the sake of clearness and force. Thus ^ihe child of 
death' becomes 'worthy of death' (2 Sam. xii. 5): 'of 
'mine own mind^ is altered to *of mine own head' (Num. 
xvi. 28): 'but a7id\V is made simply 'but if: 'like as a 
'branch* simply 'like a branch', and so on. But in a pas- 
sage like Is. liii. i — 5, where Coverdale is greatly at fault, 
he introduces no real change in the text before him^ 

In the New Testament Taverner aims equally at 
compression and vividness, but he was familiar with 
the original, and therefore could deal more happily with 
the translation of Tyndale, which still, like Coverdale, 
he followed very closely. A few verses will shew the 
method which he followed. Thus in the beginning of 
St John's Gospel for 'the same' he reads 'this' (i. 2, 7), 
for to 'bear witness' simply 'witness' (7, 15); for Tyn- 
dale's 'verity' he writes 'truth' (14); for Tyndale's 'con- 
'fessed and denied not, and said plainly' he repeats the 
first word as in the Greek 'confessed and denied not 
'and confessed' (20). Sometimes in his anxiety to keep 
to the Greek text he becomes even obscure or inaccurate, 
as 'all were made by it' (3), 'to be made the sons of 
'God believing on his name' (12), 'into his own' (11), 'he 
'vjdiS first ere I was' (15). But he introduced substantial 
improvements into the translation by his regard for the 

^ A good example occurs Josh. (Brit. Mus. 36,670 — 3) there is a 

xxiv. 27, ' lest that after this time ye collation of Tyndale's Pentateuch 

'will deny and lie unto your God.' (i537, 1549) with Taverner (1539, 

2 In Mr Offor's MS. collections 1551), Vol. II. pp. 153—158. 
for a history of the English Bible 



TA VERNE R. 



217 



article: 'that was the true light (<^ tr. 1. Tynd) which... 
^coming into...' (9): 'Art thou the Prophet V (21, 25) : *I 
*am a voice of one crying...' (23). Two consecutive 
verses of the first Epistle of St John furnish good ex- 
amples of his endeavour to find English equivalents for 
the terms before him. All the other versions adopt the 
Latin 'advocate^ in i John ii. i, for which Taverner sub- 
stitutes the Saxon ^spokesman! Tyndale, followed by 
Coverdale, the Great Bible, &c. strives after an adequate 
rendering of 'CkaGybo<^ (i John ii. 2), in the awkward 
periphrasis *he it is that obtaineth grace for our sins:' 
Taverner boldly coins a word which if insufficient is 
yet worthy of notice : 'he is ^ mercystock for our sins\ 



■' The following characteristic 
changes introduced by Taverner have 
been selected from a collation of 



fourteen chapters of St Matthew most 
kindly placed at my disposal by Pro- 
fessor Moulton, 



Tyndale 1534. 


Taverner 1539. 


35 similitudes 


3arables 


36 to house 


lome 


41 things that offend 


griefs 


— iniquity 


wickedness 


43 just 


righteous 


45 good 


fair 


53 finished 


ended 


58 for their unbelief's sake 


because of their unbelief 


5 counted 


held 


31 thou of little faith 


little faithful 


36 vesture only 


garment 


1 transgress 


Dreak 


6 made that... 


defeated... 


is without effect 




13 plants 


planting 


18 proceed out of 


come forth of 


22 the son 


thou son 


— piteously 


sore 


26 whelps 


dogs 


33 as should suffice 


to fill 


37 the broken meat 


the fragments 


3 fashion 


countenance 


-23 godly things 


things of God 


— worldly things 


things of men 


24 forsake 


deny 


I the greatest 


greater 


4 greatest 


greater man 


7 wo be unto 


wo worth 



2I« 




HISTORY OF THE 


ENGLISH BIBLE. 


.Chap, iii, 
Internal 


It would be tempting to dwell longer on this version, 


History. 


but 


it appears to have exercised no influence whatever 






Tyndale 1534. 


Taverner 1539. 




xviii 


7 because of offences 


for offendings 




— 


9 offend 


let 




— 


[2, 13 ninety and nine 


the fourscore and nineteen 




— 


14 perish 


be lost 




— 


16 all things 


every word 




— 


— be established 


stand 




xix. 


9 fornication 


adultery 




— 


— breaketh wedlock 


committeth adultery 




xix. 


28 second generation 


new birth 




— 


— twelve 


the twelve 




XX, 


25 lords 


rulers 




— 


, 34 immediately 


forthwith 




xxi. 


17 had his abiding 


lodged 




xxii. 


2 a certain king 


a man being a king 




— 


5 but they made light of it 


and they regarded not 




— 


— farm place 


house in the country 




— 


6 ungodly 


foully 




— 


12 was even speechless 


had never a word to say 




_ 


19 tribute money 


coin of the tribute money 




— 


34 that he had put the Saddu- 


he had stopped the Sadducees 






cees to silence 


mouths 




— 


39 and there is another 


and the second 




xxiii 


2 seat 


chair 




— 


3 observe 


keep 







4 heave at 


move 




— 


6 synagogues 


assemblies 




— 


14 greater 


the greater 




' " 


16 he ofifendeth 


is bound (18) 






22 seat 


throne 




— 


25 bribery 


ravyne 




— 


33 damnation 


judgment 




xxiv. 


12 and because iniquity shall 


and because of the abundance of 






have the upper hand the 


wickedness the charity of many 






love of many shall abate 


shall wax cold 




— 


24 the very elect 


even the chosen persons 




— 


34 generation 


age 




— 


35 perish 


pass 




— 


— abide 


not pass 




— 


43 goodman of the house 


householder ^ 




— 


5 1 will divide him 


shall hew him 




— 


— reward 


part 




XXV. 


35 harbourless 


a stranger (vv. 38, 43) 




— 


46 eternal 


everlasting 




xxvi. 


2 crucified 


nailed to the cross 







4 held a council 


took counsel 




— 


5 holy 


feastful 




— 


8 had indignation 


disdained 




— 


13 memorial 


remembrance 




— 


1 7 paschal lamb 


passover ; . , , 



TAVERNER. 


219 


on the later revisions. It 


remains simply as a monu- 


Chap. iii. 
Internal 


ment of one man's critical power, and in the very sharp 


History. 


personality of its characteristics 


is alien from the general 




history of the English Bible 


1 






Tyndale 1554. 




Taverner 1539. 




xxvi. 24 phall be b. 




is b, (comp. vv. 45, 46) 




— 28 testament 




covenant 




— — that shall be shed 




shed 




— 28 for the remission 




to the forgiveness 




— 30 said grace 




given praises 




— 41 willing 




prompt 




— 42 fhlfilled 




done 




— 45 take heed 




behold 




— 52 sheath 




place 




— 54 for so it must be 




that so it ought to be 




— 61 fellow 




man 




— 63 peace 




tongue 




• — — charge' 




conjure 




— 64 sky 




heaven 




— (i(i worthy to die 




guilty of death 




— 68 tell 




prophesy unto 




xxvii. 4 innocent 




guiltless 




— 24 and that ye shall see 




avise you 




— 51 top... bottom 




highest... lowest 




— 58 begged 




craved 




— 62 folio weth Good Friday 




followed the day of preparing 
the Sabbath 




— 65 Take watchmen 




Ye have a watch 




xxviii. I The Sabbath day at even 




In the evening of the Sabbath 




which dawneth the mor- 




days which dawneth unto one 




row after the Sabbath 




of the Sabbaths 




— 1 the angel 




an angel 




— 4 became as dead men 




were as dead 




Of these corrections it will be no- 


for 


more homely or simple or native 




ticed that a large number exhibit an 


words: e.g. xiii. 41, 43, 53; xv. 2, 




endeavour after more idiomatic or 


18, 


22: xix. 28: xxvii. 4. Some 




vigorous renderings : e.g. xiii. 36, 41; 


renderings shew a delicate feeling for 




xiv. 31; XV. 6, 33; xvi. 23; xviii. 7, 


the 


original: e.g, xv, 13, 22; xviii. 




12; xxi. 17; xxii. 34; xxiv. 43; xxv. 


16; 


xxii. 2; xxvi. 24, 66. 




35; xxvi. 2; xxvii. 24; or a taste 








. 1 The Books are arranged in the 




Acts 




following manner : 


The Epistles 




The Books of the Old Testament 




13 of St Paul 




Genesis... The Balet of balettes 




St Peter i, 2 




. The Prophets 




St John I, 2, 3 




Isaiah... Malachiah 




Hebrews 




The Apocrypha 




St James 




3 Esdras — 2 Maccabees 




Jude 




The New Testament 




The Revelation. 




Four Gospels 









220 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



§ 6. The Genevan Bible. 

The foundations of the English Bible were laid by- 
exiles in a strange country; and exiles contributed the 
most important revision which it underwent before the 
final settlement of the received text. Under the in- 
fluence of Calvin, Geneva had become the seat of a 
society of devoted Biblical students, and the results of 
their labours were made available for the review of 
the English version by the Marian persecution. The 
more conservative party among the refugees might have 
scrupled to use them without reserve, but no such 
feeling could hold back the seceders from Frankfurt. 
For the first time the task of emendation was under- 
taken by men who were ready to press it to the utter- 
most. They spoke of their position as providential, 
and in looking back upon the later results of their Bible 
we can thankfully acknowledge that it was so. They 
enjoyed, as they say in their preface, many advantages 
over earlier labourers whose renderings 'required greatly 
'to be perused and reformed.' 'Not,' they add, 'that we 
'vindicate anything to ourselves above the least of our 
' brethren, for God knoweth with what fear and trembling 
'we have been now (April 1560) for the space of two 
'years and more day and night occupied herein, but 

'being earnestly desired and seeing the great oppor- 

'tunity and occasions which God presented unto us in 
'this Church, by reason of so many and godly men 
'and such diversity of translations in divers tongues, 
'we undertook this great and wonderful work, which 
'our God according to his divine providence hath directed 
'to a most prosperous end.' 

Some important versions indeed had been published 
in addition to those which have been noticed already 



THE GENEVAN BIBLE. 



221 



as accessible to the first translators. Leo Juda, who 
had contributed greatly to the German Bible of Zurich, 
laboured for many years at a new Latin Version of the 
Old Testament. This was left unfinished at his death 
(1542), but the work was completed by T. Bibliander 
and C. Pellican. P. Cholin added a translation of the 
Apocrypha: R. Gualther revised Erasmus' Latin New 
Testament; and the whole Bible, thus finished, was 
printed in 1544. The version is vigorous, aiming rather 
at an intelligible sense, than at a literal rendering of 
the words of the original. Castalio (Chateillon) carried 
this freedom to a far greater length, and in his singularly 
elegant version (15 51) endeavoured to make the Hebrew 
writers speak in purely classical Latin. In spite of 
Beza's vehement assaults Castalio exercised some effect 
on later Protestant versions; but the New Testament 
of his great adversary (1556) exercised a far more 
powerful influence than either of these complete Bibles. 
Beza made some use of the various readings of Greek 
Manuscripts which had been collected in a convenient 
form by Stephens in his Greek Testament of 1550 (ed. 
regia) ; but as yet, in spite of the great advances which 
had been made in scholarship, the true principles of 
Greek criticism were wholly unknown, and the text 
which served as the basis of translation was as faulty as 
before. 

These Latin versions, especially Beza's New Testa- 
ment, contributed important help to the English revisers ; 
but it was of still greater moment that they were asso- 
ciated at Geneva with a group of scholars who were 
already engaged in the work of correcting the French 
Version of Olivetan. As early as 1545 Calvin cursorily 
revised this Bible, chiefly, as it is said, in points of style 
and expression. In 155 1 he went over the work again 



Chap. ili. 
Internal 
History. 

Leo Jtida. 



Castalio. 



Beza. 



Revision of 
the French 
Version. 



222 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



more thoroughly; and again in 1558. The edition of 
155 1 contained a new version of the Psalter by L. Bud^ 
and of the Apocrypha by Beza. But these successive 
revisions were confessedly provisional, and it was not 
till 1588 that the version appeared which, bearing the 
name 'of the venerable company of pastors at Geneva,' 
remained for a long time the standard Bible of the 
French protestants\ 

Thus the English exiles found themselves surrounded 
by those who were engaged in a task similar to their 
own^. They started indeed with a far better foundation 
than the French revisers, and their labours shew no 
impatient desire for change. In the historical books 
they preserved in the main the old rendering, altering 
here and there an antiquated word or a long periphrasis^ 
In the Hagiographa, the Prophets, and the poetic books 
of the Apocrypha, the changes were necessarily far more 
numerous. An analysis of the new readings in a few 
representative passages will place the general character 
of the revision in a clear lights 

(Great Bible.) 5 And in Gibeon the Lord appeared 
to Solomon in a dream by night, and God said, Ask 
what thou wilt that I inay give it thee. 

6 And Solomon said, Thou hast shewed unto thy ser- 
vant David my father great mercy, when he walked 



^ For these details I am indebted 
to Le Long, as I have been unable to 
obtain access to the editions of 1545 
and 1551. 

2 A revised Italian version of the 
Bible appeared also at Geneva in 
1562- 

^ A small sign M^ill shew the scho- 
lar's instinct, and this is found in the 
spelling and accentuation of the He- 
brew names which is characteristic of 



the edition of 1560 as laakdb, Izh^k, 
Rebek^h, Joshiia, ZebuWn, Abime- 
lech, &c. Mr Aldis Wright called 
my attention to this significant pecu- 
liarity. 

4 The text of the Great Bible is 
taken from the edition of 1550, which 
the revisers were most likely to use. 
The words altered in the Genevan 
version are italicized : those substi- 
tuted for them are given afterwards. - 



THE GENEVAN BIBLE. 



223 



before thee in truth, in righteousness, and m plainness 
of heart with thee. And thou hast kept for him this 
great mercy, that thou hast given him a son to sit on 
his seat, as it is come to pass this day. 

7 And now, O Lord my God, it is thou that hast made 
thy servant king instead of David my father ; and I 
am but young and wot not how to go out and in. 

8 And thy servant is in the midst of thy people, which 
thou hast chosen, and verily the people are so many 
that they cannot be told nor numbered for multitude. 

9 Give therefore unto thy servant an understanding 
heart to judge the people, that I may discern between 
good and bad ; for who is able to judge this, thy so 
mighty a people. 

10 And this pleased the Lord well that Solomon had 
desired this thing. 

5 and: om. So Pagninus, French 1556. visus^^/^ Mtinster. 
autem Leo Juda. (i) 

5 thou... it (so M.): / shall give. Postula quod dem 

tibi J. (2) 

6 in (M. J.) and in P. Fr. (3) 

— plainness: ttprightness rectitudine P. M. J. dVn coeur 

droit enuers toy Fr. (4) 

— that thou (ut M. J.) : and P. (5) 

— seat: throne (6) 

— it... pass: appeareth (in ital.) il appert Fr. (secundum 

diem banc P. ut est dies hsec M. ut haec dies de- 
clarat J.) (7) 

7 it... that: thoic tu m'as fait regner Fr. (similarly P. 

M.J.) (8) 

— young : a young child, puer parvus P. M. J. un petit 

iouuenceau Fr. (9) 

— wot; know. (10) 



Chap, iii. 
Internal 
History. 



224 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



8 and verily.., they: even a great people w/iiek. . .-populi 

multi qui non... P. et quidem populus est multus 
M. J. qui est vn grand peuple qui... Fr. (ii) 

9 t/ie: thy ton peuple Fr. (so P. M. J.) (12) 
— so mighty a: mighty. (13) 

Of these thirteen changes one seems to come from 
the French (7), two are different readings adopted from 



Pagninus 



(i, 3), seven are renderings closer to the 



Hebrew, chiefly from Pagninus (2, 4, 5, 8, 9, ii, 12), 
and three are simply linguistic changes (6, 10, 13). 

In a passage from Job there is on the other hand 
considerable originality. 
(Great Bible). 23 O that my words were now written: 

that they were put in a book. 

24 WoiUd God they were graven with an iron pen in 
lead or in stone to contimce. 

25 For I am sure that my Redeemer liveth, and that 

1 shall rise ont of the earth in the latter day : 

26 That I shall be clothed again with this skin, and see 
God in my flesh. 

2^ Yea I myself shall behold him, not zvith other, bnt 

with these same eyes. 
28 My reins are consumed within me: Did not ye say: 

Why doth he sitffer persecution ? Is there found an 

occasio7i in me f 

23 pttt: written even describerentur. P. exarentur J. (i) 

24 Woidd...were{}x\m2ScvY)\ and^XAoqiLc]. (2) 

— to continue:, for ever, ut sint in perpetuum P. M. 
quo perpetuo durent J. (3) 

25 That I... day: and he shall stand the last on the earth. 
(novissimus resurget de pulvere. M. alternative 
rendering). (4) 



THE GENEVAN BIBLE. 



225 



26 That... and see: and though after my skin worms 
destroy this body, yet shall I see (et postquam pellem 
meam contritam vermes contriverunt banc carnem 
et de carne mea videbo deum P. Et postquam 
corroserint (vermes) corpus istud videbo deum de 
carne mea M.: otherwise J.) (5) 

27 Whom I myself shall see and mine eyes shall behold 
and none other for me (quam ego visurus sum mihi, 
et oculi mei videbunt et non alienus P. Similarly M. 
and J.) (6) 

2Z my reins: though 7ny reins, (none.) (7) 

— did...say: Bnt ye said, (none.) (8) 

— doth... per seciUion: Why is he persecuted^ (ob quid 
patitur persecutionem M.) (9) 

— Is there... in me: And there was a deep matter in me. 

(none.) (10) 

Throughout these verses the French rendering is 
widely different ; and of the ten changes introduced into 
the text of the Great Bible three of considerable im- 
portance are apparently original (7, 8, 10). Of the 
remainder one perhaps comes from the version of Leo 
Juda (2), three from Pagninus (i, 5, 6), and two from 
Munster (4, 9). 

The revision of the Prophets is similar in kind to 
that of the historical books though the changes are far 
more numerous: 

(Great Bible.) 2 The people that walk in darkness 
have seen a great light. As for them that dwell in 
the land of the shadow of death upon them hath the 
light shined. 

3 Thou hast multiplied the people and not increased 
their joy: they rejoice before thee eve7t as men. make 

Q 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Is. ix. 



226 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



merry in harvest, and as men that have gotte^t the victory 

when they deal the spoil. 
4 For thou hast broken the yoke of the people s burden : 

the staff of his shoulder and the rod of his oppressor, 

as in the days of Midian. 
^ And truly every battle that the warrior accomplisheth 

is done with confused noise, and defiling their garments 

with blood ; but this battle shall be with burning and 

consuming of fire. 

6 For unto us a child is born, and unto us a son is 
given. Upon his shoulder doth the kingdom lie, and 
he is called with his own name : wonderful, the giver 
of counsel, the mighty God, the everlasting Father, 
the Prince of Peace. 

7 He shall make no end to increase the kingdom, and 
peace, and shall sit upon the seat of David, and in 
his kingdom, to set up the same, and to stablish it with 
equity and righteousness from henceforth for evermore. 

2 walk (M. J.) : walked P. (i) 

— as... dwell : they that dwelt habitantibus P. J. (2) 

3 people : nation gentem P. M. J. (3) 

— rejoice : have rejoiced. Isetati sunt P. M. J. (4) 

— even...merry : according to the joy secundum laetitiam 

p. M. (5) 

— that,,. victory : rejoice quemadmodum (sicut M.) 

exultant P. M. J. (6) 

— deal the : divide a. (7) 

\ For thou... the: for the. (8) 

— the peoples: their ejus P. M. J. (9) 

— the (P.) : and the M. J. (10) 

— his : their (bis) (11) 

— oppressor : oppressor hast thou broken. (8) 

— days : day P.M. (temporibus J.). (12) 



THE GENEVAN BIBLE. 22/ 



5 and truly : surely (equidem J.) (13) 

— that...acco7nplisheth (quod fit per prseliantem M.) : 

^ ///^ w^m^r profligantis J. (14) 

— is.,, confused (fit strepitu tumultuoso J.): is with so 

R M. (15) 

— defiling their: with tumbling of volutatlone vest. 

M. J. (16) 

— with : in. So M. J. (17) 

— this battle (hoc vero bellum M.) : this (ital.) (18) 

— co7isuining: devouring devoratione M. J. (19) 

6 Upon lie: and the government is tcpon his shoulder 

fuit (factus est M.) principatus super humerum 
ejus P. M. otherwise J. (20) 

— he is. . .name : he shall call his name, (none.) (21) 

— the giver of counsel: Counsellor consiliarius P. M. J. 

ConseilHer Fr. (22) 

7 He shall... peace: The increase of his government and 

peace shall have 7ione erid (Multiplicatio principatus 
et pax ipsa (erunt) absque fine M.) (23) 

— and shall : he shall so J. (24) 

— seat: throne so P. M. J. (25) 

— in : iipon so P. M. J. (26) 

— set... same: order it ut disponat M. {2^) 

— equity : judgment ]m^\qao P. M. J. jugen^ent Fr. (28) 

— righteousness: with justice justitia P.M.J, justice 

Fr. .{29) 
— for evermore: ^v^vi for ever et usque P. M. (30) 

Of these thirty alterations by far the largest part is 
due to the desire of greater literality: no less than thir- 
teen can be traced to Pagninus (i — 6, 9, 12, 15, 20, 22, 
26, 30), five to Miinster (16, 17, 19, 23, 27), three per- 
haps to Leo Juda (13, 14, 24), two are original (18, 21). 
There is one new reading (10), and six changes are lin- 
guistic (7, 8, 11,25,28,29). 

Q2 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 



228 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



In the Apocryphal books the influence of the French 
translation, which was due as we have seen to Beza, is 
unmistakeable. One example may suffice ; 



Great Bible, 

1550- 

15 God hath grant- 
ed me to talk wisely 
and conveniently to 
handle the things that 
he hath graciously 
lent me; for // is he 
that leadeth unto 
wisdom, 2.Yi^teacheth 
to use wisdom aright. 

16 In his hand are 
both we and our 
words j yea all our 
wisdom, our under- 
standing and know- 
ledge of all our 
works. 

17 For he hath 
given me the true 
science of these things, 
so that I know how 
the world was made 
and the powers of 
the elements, 

18 the beginning, 
ending and midst of 
the times; how the 
times alter ; how one 
goeth after another 



Geneva, 1560. 

God hath granted 
me to speak accord- 
ing to my mind and 



French Bible 

(Lyons), 1556 \ 

Et Dieu m'ha 

donne de parler a 

ma volimti, et de 



to judge worthily of presumer choses di- 
gnes de celles qui me 
sont donnees: caices- 



the things that are 
given me : for he is 
the leader unto wis- 
dom and the director 
of the wise. 

For in his hand 
are both we and 
our words, and all 
wisdom and the 
knowledge of the 
works. 

For he hath given 
me the true know- 
ledge of the things 
that are, so that I 
know how the world 
was made and the 
powers of the ele- 
ments, 

The beginning 
and the end and the 
midst of the times ; 
how the times alter, 
ajid the change of the 



tui est le co7iducteur 
de sapience et le 
correcteur des sages. 

CamoM?, sommes 
en la main d'icelui, 
nous et noz paroles, 
et aussi toute sa- 
pience, et discipline 
des oeuures de sci- 
ence. 

Car cestui m'ha 
donne la vraye sci- 
eiice des choses qui 
sont: a fin que ie 
sache la disposition 
de toute la terre et 
les vertus des Cle- 
mens, 

le commence- 
ment, la consomma- 
tion et le milieu des 
temps, changemens 
des mutations, et les 



I have endeavoured to preserve the original spelling. 



THE GENEVAN BIBLE. 



229 



Geneva, 1560. 



French Bible 
(Lyons), 1556. 
seasons, the course diuisions des teinps^ 
of the year, the j-//^^^- les decours des an- 
nees, les dispositions 
des estoilles, 



les natures des 
ajtimaux, ^/les cour- 



Great Bible, 

and how they a? 
fulfilled, 

19 The course of tio7t of the stars, 
the year, the ordi- 
nances of the stars, 

20 the nature and the nature ^//z//;/^ 
kinds of beasts ; things, and the fu- 
the furiousness of riousness of beasts, roux des bestes, la 
beasts, the power of the power of the force des vents, et 
the winds, the ima- winds, and the ima- les cogitations des 
ginations of men, ginations of men, hommes, les differ- 
the diversities of the diversities of ences des plantes et 
young plants, the vir- plants, a7id the vir- les vertus des ra- 
tues of roots, and tues of roots ; and cines, et ay apprins 
all such things as are all things both secret toutes choses secret- 
secret and not looked and known do I tes etmanifestes. Qd.x 
for, have I learnt; know, for wisdom Foiturier de toutes 
for the workniaster the worker of all choses niha enseigiie 
of all things hath thi?tgs hath taught par sapience^.... 
taught me wisdom . . . me it... 

27 And for so And being one shQ YX combien qu' elle 
much as she is one, [wisdom] can do all soit seule, elle peidt 
she may do all things and remain- toutes choses, et es- 
things, and being ^Vz^/zz herself renew- tant en ^oy perma- 
stedfast Yiex^^i she eth all, 3Lnd according /z^;^/^, elle renouuelle 
reneweth all, and to the ages, she en- toutes choses, et/^^;' 
among the people con- tereth into the holy les nations descendant 
veyeth she herself souls and maketh es saintes ames, elle 
into the holy souls, them the friends of ordomie les amis de 
She maketh God's God and prophets. Dieit et les pro- 
friends • and pro- phetes. 
phets, 

* The revision of 1588 has as a 'qui est Fouvrier de toutes choses 
marginal rendering 'car la Sapience 'm'a enseign^.' 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History, 



230 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



The English 
Version 
injitienced 
the later 
Fre7ich one 
of 1588. 
Wisd. via. 



Great Bible, 

1550. 

28 for God loveth 
710 man but him in 
whom wisdom dwell- 
eth, 

29 For she is more 
beautiful than the 
sun, and giveth more 
light thaft the stars, 
and the day is not 
to be compared un- 
to her, 

30 For upon the 
day Cometh flight, 
but wickedness can- 
not overcome wis- 
dom ; a7id foolish- 
ness may not be with 
her. 



Geneva, 1560. 

For God loveth 
no7ie^ if he dwell not 
with wisdom. 

For she is more 
beautiful than the 
sun, and is above all 
the order of XhQ stars, 
and the light is not 
to be compared un- 
to her ; 

For night co77ieth 
npo7i it, but wicked- 
ness cannot over- 
come wisdom. 



French Bible 

(Lyons), 1556. 

Car Dieu n' ayme 
perso7i7ie fors que ce- 
lui qui habite auec 
sapie7ice. 

Car icelle est plus 
belle que le soleil 
et par dessus toute 
la disposition des es- 
toilles, elle compa- 
ree a la lumiere est 
trouuee la premiere : 

car d ceste succede 
la 7mict, mais ma- 
lice ne vain era point 
sapience. 



Conversely the same books shew that the English 
version influenced the later French revision : 

Lyons, 1556. Geneva, 1560. Geneva, 1588. 

19 I'estoye aussi For I was a wit- Or estoy-ie aussi 

vn enfant ingenieux ty child, and 7ms of vn enfant inge'nieux 

et 7n^ esioit escheute 
vne bo7ine a77ie : 

Ou plufost, esta7it 
bon, i'estoye venu e7i 
vn corps sans souil- 
lure. 

Quand done i'eu 
cognu que ie 71^ e7i 



et auoye d^auenture a good spirit, 

trovuue vne bon7te 

a7ne. 

20 Mais estant vn Yea rather being 
peu 77ieilleur ie vins good, I came to an 
a vn corps sans undefiled body, 
souillure. 

21 Et quand ie 
congnu que autre- 
me7it nepouiwye estre 



Nevertheless when 
perceived that I 



could 7iot e7ijoy her pourroy lou'ir, si 



THE GENEVAN BIBLE. 



231 



Lyons, 1556. 
continent si Dieu ne 
le donnoit, et que 
cela mesmes estoit 
soiineraine sapience 
de sauoir de qui es- 
toit ce don : ie m'en 
allay an seigneur et 
le priay et lid dis de 
tout mon coeur... 



Geneva, 1560. 
except God gave her 
(and that was a point 
of wisdom also to 
know whose gift it 
was) I went unto the 
Lord^ and besought 
him a7id with my 
whole \i^2X\.Isaid. . . 



Geneva, 1588. 
Dieu ne me la don- 
noi, et que cela mes- 
me estoit prudence 
de sauoir de qui es- 
toit ce don, ie m' en 
allai supplier le Seig- 
neur et le priai di- 
sajit de tout mon 
coeur... 



The examples which have been given exhibit very 
fairly the method of revision which was adopted by the 
Genevan translators in the Old Testament. In all parts 
they took the Great Bible as their basis and corrected 
its text, without ever substituting for it a new transla- 
tion. Even where the changes are greatest the original 
foundation can still be traced, and the new work fairly 
harmonizes with the old. One chief aim of the revisers 
seems to have been to make the translation as nearly 
verbal as possible, and consequently in a great number 
of passages they replace the renderings of the Zurich 
scholars (Coverdale) or Miinster by those of Pagninus. 
At the same time there is abundant evidence to shew 
that they were perfectly competent to deal independ- 
ently with points of Hebrew scholarship ; and minute 
changes in expression shew that they were not indifferent 
to style. 

The history of the Genevan New Testament is sim- 
pler than that of the Old. It is little more than the 
record of the application of Beza's translation and com- 
mentary to Tyndale's Testament in three successive 
stages, first in the separate New Testament of 1557 (Gt)^ 
next in the Bible of 1560 (G), and lastly in the New 

1 See p. 232, n. 4. 



Chap, uu 
Internal 
History. 



Stitninary 
of the cha- 
racteristics 
of the revi- 
sio7i of the 
Old Testa- 
ment. 



TJie revi- 
sion of the 
New Testa- 
7} lent based 
7naiuly 07i 
Beza. 



232 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Testament of L. Tomson in 1576^ (T). The revisers 
undoubtedly exercised an independent judgment in fol- 
lowing his renderings. They did not adopt all the alter- 
ations which he suggested; and at times they intro- 
duced original phrases ; but by far the greater part of 
the changes which were made in the text of Tyndale 
were simply due to Beza^ 

An analysis of the changes in one short Epistle will 
render this plain. Thus, according to as accurate a cal- 
culation as I can make, more than two-thirds of the new 
renderings in i John introduced into the revision of 
1560 are derived from Beza, and two-thirds of these 
then for the first time. The rest are due mainly to the 
revisers themselves^ and of these only two are found 
in the revision of 1557. Tomson adds barely five or 
six closer approximations to Beza, of which one is im- 
portant (v. 4 *hath overcome'); and once he definitely 
goes against him (iv. 9 * Herein was that love of God 
^made manifest amongst us'). 

The general conclusion thus indicated will be made 
still clearer by an examination of two short continuous 
passages. The differences between the first New Tes- 
tament and the New Testament in the Bible (1560) will 
thus appear, and it will be seen that the revision in the 
latter extended to points of language as well as to points 
of interpretation*: 



^ Tomson's New Testament pre- 
sents the fullest form of Beza's influ- 
ence. One peculiarity is charac- 
teristic of Tomson alone. In his 
anxiety to express the emphatic force 
of the Greek article he constantly 
renders it by ' that' or ' this,' and in 
many cases the effect is almost gro- 
tesque. One example will suffice: 
' He that hath that Son hath that 
' life : and he that hath not that Son of 
' God hath not thatXxi^'' (i John v. 12). 



^ The basis of the Genevan Testa- 
ment was certainly Tyndale's (the 
last text, i.e. Matthew) and not the 
Great Bible. See for instance Gal. 
i. 10, 14, 15, 19, -21: ii. I, 2, 5, 6, 
9, 10, II, &c. The corresponding 
coincidences of the Genevan Testa- 
ment with the Great Bible against Tyn- 
dale are very few : Gal. i. 9, 12 : ii. 4. 

3 The most striking are : ii. 18, 19, 
20, 29 : iv. 5 : V. 6, 

•* It is very greatly to be regretted 



THE GENEVAN BIBLE. 



233 



(Tyndale, 1534.) 12 Remember, I say, that ye were 
at that time without Christ, and were reputed aliens 
from the commonwealth of Israel, and were stran- 
gers^ from the testaments of promise, and had no 
hope and were without God in this world. 

13 But now in Christ Jesu ye which a while agd^ were 
far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ. 

14 For he is our peace which hath made of both one 
and hath broken down the wall that was a stop be- 
twee7t ns, 

15 and hath also put away through his flesh the cause of 
hatred, that is to say the law^ of commandments 
contained in the lazv written, for to make of twain one 
new man in himself, so making peace, 

16 and to reconcile both unto God in one body through 
his cross, and slew hatred thereby; 

17 and came and preached peace to you which were 
afar off and to them that were nigh ; 

18 for through him we both have an open way in, in one 
spirit unto the Father. 

12 Remember,, Mt Gt : that ye were I say G. T.^ {vos 

inquam . . .fuisse B.) ( i ) 
— reputed Gt : om. G. T. (so B.) (2) . 



that the New Testament of 1557 and 
not the New Testament of the Bible 
has been reprinted in Bagster's Hex- 
apla as the Genevan version. The 
confusion which has resulted from 
this error of judgment has led to end- 
less mistakes in discussions on the 
authorised version. The Testament 
of 1557 has had no independent in- 
fluence on the A.V. as far as I can 
see. Compare Mr F. Fry on The 
English New Testament of the Gene- 
van Version in the Journal of Sacred 
Literature, July 1864. 



being 



1 The Great Bible reads: 
aliens from . . . and strangers . . . 

^ sometime (G.B.) 

3 Even the law (G.B.) 

^ The Testament of 1557 is mark- 
ed by Gt and quoted from Bagster's 
Hexapla : G represents the first edi- 
tion of the Bible 1560: T, Tomson's 
Testament quoted from the Bible of 
1576. The rendering of Beza is 
marked B. G gives the following 
words in italics : Eph. ii. I say, were 
4°; 15 that is, which standeth, so; 
16 his. Rev. ii. 9 I know, are 2°. 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 



234 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



12 testaments: covenants, (at G. T. (foederibus B.) (3) 

— this Gt : the G. T, (in mundo B.) (4) 

13 Jesu: Jesus Gt G. T. (5) 

— a.,. ago: once Gt G. T. (olim B.) (6) 

— nigh Gt : near G. T. (7) 

— the blood I say of Christ Gt. B. omits / say. (8) 

14 broken...as : broken the stop of the partition wall Gt 

G. T. (intergerini parietis septum B.) (9) 

15 and... away : in abrogating Gt G. T. (inimicitiis... 

abolitis B.) (10) 

— cause of om. Gt G. T. (so B.) (11) 

— to say Gt: om. G. T. (so B.) (12) 

— contained... written : which standeth in ceremonies {or- 

dinances G. T.) Gt G. T. (quae in ritibus posita 
est B.) (13) 

16 to: that he might Gt G. T. (ut conderet...et recon- 

cih'aret B.) (14) 

— through: by Gt G. T. (per B.) (15) 
-r- slew : slay Gt G. T. (16) 

17 nigh {and nigh Gt) : near G. T. (17) 

18 open way in^ in {by Gt) : entrance (so Great Bible) 

unto the Father by one Spirit G. T. (aditum per 
unum Spiritum ad Patrem B.) (18) 

Thus it will be seen that the Testament (Gt 1557) 
differs from the Bible (1560) in nine places, half of the 
whole number (i, 2, 4, 7, 8, 12, 13, 17, 18), and of these 
variations two are of considerable importance (2, 17). 
In one case the Bible deserts Beza where the Testament 
followed him (13), one change is simply linguistic (7), 
but in the other seven cases the Bible is supported by 
Beza. Of the remaining nine changes common to the 
Testament and Bible five are in accordance with Beza 
(3, 9, II, 14, 15), one is perhaps independent of him 



THE GENEVAN BIBLE. 



235 



(6), and the remaining three are changes of expression 
(5, 10, 16). In this passage Tomson agrees with the 
Bible. 

(Tyndale, 1534.) 8 And unto the angel of the 
congregation of Smyrna write : These things saith 
he that is first and the last, which was dead and is 
alive. 

9 I know thy works and tribulation and poverty, but 

thou art rich; and I know the blasphemy of them 
which call themselves Jews and are not, but are the 
congregation of Satan. 

10 Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer. 
Behold the devil shall cast of you into prison to tempt 
yoti, and ye shall have tribulation ten days. Be 
faithful unto the death and I will give thee a crown 
of life. 

1 1 Let him that hath ears hear what the spirit saith to 
the congregations: He that overcometh shall not be 
hurt of the second death. 



church of 
B.) (I) 



the Smyrnians 



(se dicunt... 



8 congregation of Smyrna: 
Gt G. T. (Smyrnaeorum 

— the: om. Gt G. T. (2) 

9 call themselves Gt : say they are G. T. 

esse B.) (3) 

— congregation : synagogue Gt G. T. (synagoga B.) (4) 
10 the devil : it shall come to pass that the d. Gt G. T. 

(futurum est ut...B.) (5) 

— of: sofne of (so Great Bible) Gt G. T. (6) 

— to... you: that ye may be tried Gt G. T. (ut explo- 
remini B.) (7) 

— be Gt : be thou G. T. (8) 

— a : the Gt G. T. (9) 



236 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



II ears: an ear Gt G. T. (aurem B.) (lo) 

— congregations: churches Gt G. T. (ecclesiis B.) (ii) 

In this passage again Tomson's text agrees with that 
of the Bible \ The Testament differs from it twice 
(3, 8), and in both cases the Bible agrees with Beza. 
The remaining nine changes are all, as far as the Latin 
can express them, in accordance with Beza, and one is 
evidently due to him (5). 

It is of more importance to place in a clear light the 
real origin of the changes in the English Genevan New 
Testament because very many of them have passed 
from that into our own Bible, and it has been forgotten 
to whom the renderings are due. Thus Archbp. Trench 
quotes five passages to shew^ Hhe very good and careful 
' scholarship brought to bear upon this [the Genevan] 
' revision,' in which ' it is the first to seize the exact 
*■ meaning... which all the preceding versions had missed.' 
They are all derived from Beza. In one case the Eng- 
lish translator has adopted his alternative rendering : in 
the four others he simply takes Beza's translation : 

Luke xi. 17 one house shall (doth Great Bible) fall upon 

another {Tyndale G.B.) 

domus adversus sese dissidens cadit {Beza), 

a house divided against itself (an house G. T.) 

falleth (Gt). 
Acts xxiii. 27 came I... and rescued him and perceived 

that he was a Roman {Tynd. G.B.) 

superveniens...erui quum cognovissem Romanum 

esse (Beza), 

^ An important example of his ^ On the Authorised Version, p. 
disagreement is given below, p. 23S, 113, n. 



THE GENEVAN BIBLE. 



237 



I came and rescued him, perceiving that he was 
a Roman (Gt). 

Acts xxvii. 9 because also that we (they G.B>) had over- 
long fasted [Tyiid. G.B,) 

quod jam etiam jejunium [tempus designat Lucas 
ex more Judaici populi] praeteriisset {Bezd). 
because also the time of (om. the time of G. T.) 
the fast was now past (Gt). 

James i. 13 God tempteth not (cannot tempt G.B?) unto 
evil [Tynd. G.B.) 

Deus tentari malis non potest (Bezd). 
God cannot be tempted with evil (Gt) \ 

Mark xiv. 72 [he] began to weep [Tynd. G.B.) 

Possit aliquis interpretari : Quum hoc animad- 
vertisset, id est, re animadversa. {Beza not.) 
weighing that with himself he wept (Gt). 

The credit of recognizing the right turning remains, 
but the Genevan translator can have no claim to original 
sagacity on this evidence. 

To place the relation of the Genevan translators to 
Beza in a still clearer light it will be worth while, though 
it is an ungracious task, to quote an equal number of 
cases where under the same influence the Genevan ver- 
sion first goes wrong. 

Matt. i. 1 1 Josias begat Jakim, and Jakim begat Jecho- 

nias. 
Luke ii. 22 When the time of Mary's purification... was 

come. 
Luke iii. 36 (Sala) which was the son of Arphaxad... 
Rev. xi. I There was given me a reed like unto a rod, 

and the arigel stood by saying. .. 

^ This rendering (as we have seen, p. 205) is found in the Great Bible 
after the first edition. 



238 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



The notes of 
the Genevan 
Bible. 



Hebr. x. 38 But \i any withdraw himself... 
Mark xvi. 2 When the sun was yet rising. 

Of these which include four arbitrary corrections of 
the text the second and fourth and fifth have been 
incorporated in our present version : the first was 
abandoned by Beza in his third edition : the sixth is 
suggested in a note^ and has modified the received 
rendering. 

A comparison of the two groups of passages will 
shew at once the strength and the weakness of Beza 
and so of the revisions which were moulded after him. 
In the interpretation of the text he was singularly clear- 
sighted : in the criticism of the text he was more rash 
than his contemporaries in proportion as his self-reliance 
was greater. But though it is a far more grievous 
matter to corrupt the text than to misinterpret it, the 
cases in which Beza has corrected the renderings of 
former translators are incomparably more numerous 
than those in which he has introduced false readings; 
and on the whole his version is far superior to those 
which had been made before, and so consequently the 
Genevan revisions which follow itl 

The notes of the Genevan Version contributed so 
greatly to its influence that one or two of them may be 
added which will be sufficient to shew the general cha- 
racter and scope of the commentary. 



■^ One still more surprising change 
has been adopted in A.V. though it 
is riot in 1557, dirodauovTO^ for ctTro- 
davovres in Rom. vii. 6 (He being 
dead in whom we were holden, T), 

^ The books of the Bible are thus 
arranged : 

' The Names and order of all the 
' Books of the Old and New Testa- 



*ment..,' [' Genesis... Malachi. 

' The Books called Apocrypha, i 
'Esdr. 2 Esdr. — i Mace. 2 Mace, 

'The Books of the New Testa- 
*ment. Matthew ... The Epistle of 
'Paul to the Romans... Titus, Phile- 
*mon. To the Ebrewes. James... 
*Jude. Revelation.' 



THE GENEVAN BIBLE, 



239 



* Though we provoke God justly to anger yet he will 

* never reject his. 

* God repeateth this point, because the whole keep- 

* ing of the law stand eth in the true use of the Sabbath, 
' which is to cease from our works and to obey the will 

* of God. 

' For finding nothing in man that can deserve mercy, 
' he will freely save his. 

* Hereby it appeareth that Naomi by dwelling among 
' idolaters was waxen cold in the true zeal of God, which 
' rather hath respect to the ease of the body than to the 

* comfort of the soul. 

* Herein he shewed that he lacked zeal for she ought 
'to have died both by .the covenant (v. 13) and by the 
'law of God; but he gave place to foolish pity and 
' would also seem after a sort to satisfy the Law. 

* Tabor is a mountain westward from Jerusalem, and 

* Hermon eastward ; so the prophet signifieth that all 
' parts and places of the world shall obey God's power 
' for the deliverance of his Church. 

* He speaketh this for two causes : the one because 

* he that was a mortal creature, and therefore had more 
' need to glorify God than the angels, did it not : and 
' the other because the more near that man approacheth 

* to God the more doth he know his own sin and cor- 
' ruption. 

* If the sun moon and stars cannot but give light 
' according to mine ordinance, so long as this world 

* lasteth, so shall my church never fail, neither shall any- 
' thing hinder it : and as sure as I will have a people so 

* certain is it that I will leave them my word for ever to 
' govern them with. 

' He divided the law of nature corrupt Into ungod- 
liness and unrighteousness^ Ungodliness containeth 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 

Ex. iv. 14. 
Ex. xxxi. 
14. 



Ex. xxxiii. 
19. 

Rjitk i. 9. 



2 Chron. 
XV. 16. 



Ps. Ixxxix. 
12. 



Is. vi. 5. 



Jerem. 
xxxi. 34. 



Rom, 1. 18. 



240 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



' the false worshipping of God : unrighteousness breach 
' of law towards man. 

^As the only will and purpose of God is the chief 
' cause of election and reprobation, so his free mercy in 
* Christ is an inferior cause of salvation and the harden- 
' ing of the heart an inferior cause of damnation. 

' Open that which grieveth you that a remedy may 
' be found ; and this is commanded both for him that 
'complaineth and for him that heareth, that the one 
' should shew his grief to the other. 

' The souls of the saints are under the altar which is 
' Christ, meaning that they are in his safe custody in the 
' heavens.' 

' Locusts are false teachers, heretics and worldly 
' subtil prelates, with monks, friars, cardinals, patriarchs, 
' archbishops, bishops, doctors, bachelors and masters 
' which forsake Christ to maintain false doctrine \' 

§ 7. The Bishops' Bible. 

The correspondence on the subject of the Bishops' 
Bible which has been already quoted explains the gene- 
ral design of the revisers^ It was their object to remove 
from the Great Bible all errors which seemed to impair 
the sense, and at the same time to produce a popular 
and not a literary version. In both respects — in the 
alteration of the renderings and in the alteration of the 
language — they proposed at least in the first instance 
to confine themselves to necessary changes, for the revi- 
sion was essentially conservative in its conception. But 
in the execution of the plan some of the revisers cer- 

1 In the New Testament the notes but chiefly by additions made in the 

in the Bible (1560) differ from those Bible, 

in the Testament of 1557 {e.£^. Matt. ^ ggg pp, g^ g; 

xxviii. 15; Mark i. 1; Rom. xyi. 7),, . . . - ' 



THE BISHOPS' BIBLE, 



241 



tainly made use of far wider liberty than the original 
scheme permitted. 

The execution of the work is indeed, if a very par- 
tial examination may be trusted, extremely unequal ; 
and the Greek scholarship of the revisers is superior to 
their Hebrew scholarship. How far the separate sec- 
tions are marked by the special characteristics of the 
men engaged upon them I cannot say, and the inquiry 
is not one which would reward the labour which it 
would cost. Still the revision has received far less 
attention than it deserves, and in the New Testament it 
shews considerable vigour and freshness. 

The historical books of the Old Testament follow 
the text of the Great Bible very closely. The Hagio- 
grapha, as far as I have examined them, are corrected 
with considerable freedom. The Prophets are altered 
very frequently, but in these the new renderings can 
generally be traced to some other source. The influ- 
ence of the Genevan revision is perceptible throughout, 
but it is more obvious in the Prophets than elsewhere. 
Castalio was certainly consulted and had some influence 
with the revisers, but with the exception of the Gene- 
van version itself no fresh sources were open to them in 
addition to those which the Genevan exiles had used\ 

One or two passages will illustrate what has been 
said I 
Great Bible, 1550I i But who hath given credence 

unto the thing we have Jieard f or to whom is the arm 

of the Lord known t 
2 For he did grow before the Lord like as a branch and 

^ See pp. 220, 211. 3 The italics, as l)efore, indicate 
. ' ^ The passages are taken from the words and phrases which were chang- 
Great Bible of 1550. The readings ed in the revision. Tne renderirgs 
of the Bishops' Bible from the first substituted are given in detail after- 
edition of 1568. wards. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

The desigtt 
unequally 
carrizd out. 



General 

character. 



Examples. 



Is. llli. 



242 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



as a root in a dry ground. He hath neither beauty 
nor favour. When we shall look upon him there shall 
be no fairness : we shall have no lust unto him. 

3 He is despised and abhorred of men : he is such a 
man as is full of sorrow and as hath good experience of 
infirmities. We have reckoned him so vile that we 
hid our faces from him ; yea he ivas despised and there- 
fore we regarded him not. 

4 Howbeit he only hath taken on him our infirmities 
and borne our pains. Yet we did judge him as 
though he were plagued and cast down of God and 
pimished. 

5 Whereas he [notwithstanding) was wounded for our 
offences and smitten for our wickedness. For the 
chastisement of onr peace was laid upon him, and with 
his stripes are we healed. 

6 As for us, we have gone all astray (like sheep) every 
one hath turned his own way; but the Lord hath 
heaped together upon him the iniqnity of us all. 

7 He suffered violence and was evil entreated, and did 
not yet open his mouth. He shall be led as a sheep 
to be slain, yet shall he be as still as a lamb before 
the shearer and not open his mouth. 

8 He was had azvay from prison, his cause not Jieard 
and witJwut any judgment. Whose generation yet who 
may number f He was cut off from the ground of 
the living, which punishment did go upon him for 
the transgression of my people, which indeed had 
deserved that pimishment. 

9 His grave was given him with the condemned and 
with the rich rnan at his death, whereas he did never 
violence nor unright, neither hath there been any 
deceitfulness in his mouth. 

10 Yet hath it pleased the Lord tJius to hruste him ivith 



THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. 



243 



plagues and to smite him with infirmity that when he 
had made his soul an offering for sin he might see 
long-lasting seed. And this device of the Lord 
shall prosper in his hand. 

1 1 With travail and labour of his soid shall he obtain 
fruit and he shall be satisfied by the knowledge of liim 
zvhich is my righteoiLS servant: he shall justify the 
multitude, for he shall bear away their sins. 

12 Therefore will I give him the mnltitnde for his part, 
and he shall divide the spoil with the strongest^ be- 
cause he giveth over his soul to death, and is reck- 
oned among the transgressors, which nevertheless 
have taken away the sins of the multitude and made 
intercession for the misdoers. 

1 the thing we have heard: our preaching (our report 

Geneva 1560J praedicationi nostrse Leo Juda^ (i) 

2 sliall look, (shall see G.) : look videmus J. (2) 

3 as is full.,. as hath good experience of sorrows and 
infirmities, homo dolorum aegritudinisque gnarus 

C. (3) _ ■■ 

— yea he was despised and therefore we regarded him 
not (similarly G. and all) : omit. (4) 

4 infirmities (so all) : infirmity (5) 

— ajid punished [diwd humbled G. similarly all) : omit. (6) 

5 notwithstanding (in smaller type), (om. G.) (7) 

— the chastisement of our peace (so P. M. G.) : tJie pain of 
our punishment mulcta correctionis nostrse J. (8) 

6 we Jiave gone all (G.) : we are all gone (9) 

— heaped together... all (hath laid upon him the iniquity 

of us all G.) : thrown upon him all oiLr sins in eum 
omnium nostrum crimen conjecit C. (10) 

^ The translation of Leo Juda will Miinster, and Castalio are indicated 
be indicated by J. The Geneva ver- as before by G, P, M, C. 
sion and the versions of Pagninus, 

R2 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Is. Uii. 



241 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE, 



7 did xvo^yet (similarly M. J. G.): did not P. (ii) 

8 he was had away. . .judgment : from the pidsoii and 

judgment was he taken (he was taken out from 
prison and from judgment G.): so P. C. otherwise 

J- (12) 

— whose generation .. .nu7n3er : and his generation who 

can declare f (and who shall declare his age ? G.) 
generationem ejus quis enarrabit P. M. (13) 

— he was : for he was (so P. M. J, G.) (14) 

which... punishment (M) : om. (so P. J. G.) (15) 

10 thus to bruste hUn with plagues and to smite (some- 

what similarly P. M. G.) : to smite (infirmando 
atterere J.) (libuit autem Jovae eum segritudine 
contundere C.) (16) 

11 with travail... shall be...: of the travail and labour 

of his soul shall he see the fruit and be... so M. (he. 
shall see of the travail of his soul and shall be. . . G.) ( 1 7) 

— by the know ledge... s hall ]\xs\A{y (M.) : viy righteous 

servant shall with his knowledge justify... (by his 
knowledge shall my righteous servant justify many 
G.) cognitione sui multos justificabit Justus servus 
meus J. similarly C. (18) 

— bear azuay... : bear... (so P. M. J. C.) (19) 

12 the multitude for his part... : among the great ones 

his part... (give him a portion with the great G.) 
similarly P. M. C. otherwise J. (20) 

— the strongest (M) : the mighty (the strong G.) forti- 

bus P. J. (21) 
Thus of the twenty-one corrections five are due to 
the Genevan version (7, 12, 18, 20, 21): five more agree 
with Pagninus (ii, 13, 14, 15, 19): three with Leo Juda 
(i, 2, 8): three with Castalio (3, 10, 16) ; and one with 
Miinster (17). One change is simply linguistic (9), and 
three are apparently original (4, 5, 6). 



THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. 



245 



In a passage from the Psalms the reviser shews far 
greater originahty and the influence of the Genevan 
revision is considerably less^ : 

Great Bible 1550. i The heavens declare the glory 
of God and the firmament sheweth His handiwork. 

2 One day telleth another and 07ie 7iigJit certifietJi another. 

3 There is neither speech nor language, but their voices 
are Jieard among them : their soiuid is gone out {g07ie 
May 1 541) into all lands, and their words into the 
ends of the world. 

4 In them hath he set a tabernacle for the sun, which 
cometh forth as a bridegroom out of his chamber and 
rejoiceth as a giant to run his course. 

5 It goeih fortJi from the utmost part of the heaven, and 
runjieth about unto the e?ui of it again, and there is 
nothing hid from the heat thereof. 

6 The law of the Lord is aji icndefiled law, converting 
the soul ; the testimony of tJie Lord is sure, and 
giveth Avisdom unto the simple. 

7 The statutes of the Lord are right and rejoice the 
heart, the commandment of the Lord is pure and 
giveth light unto the eyes. 

8 The fear of the Lord is clean and endureth for ever, 
the judgments of tJie Lord, are triie and rigJiteous alto- 
gether. 

9 More to be desired are they than gold, yea than much 
fine gold : sweeter also than honey and the honey- 
comb. 

10 Moreover by them is thy servant taught and in 
keeping of them there is great reward. 



^ In some editions of the Bishops' the Psalter of the Great Bible and 
Bible the Psalter of the Great Bible the revised Psalter are printed side 
alone is printed [e.g. 1602) : in others by side. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Fs. xix. 



246 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



1 1 Who can tell how oft he offendeth : O cleanse thou me 
from {my) secret faults. 

12 Keep thy servant also from presumptuous sins, lest 
they get the dominion over me : so shall I be undefiled 
and innocent from the great offence. 

13 Let the words of my mouth and the meditation of 
my heart be (always) acceptable in thy sight, O 
Lord, my strength and my redeemer. 

2 A day occasioneth talk thereof nnto a day, and a night 
teacheth knowledge unto a night. (Day unto day 
uttereth the same, and night unto night teacheth 
knowledge G.) similarly P. M. (i) 

3 There is... gone out: no language, no words, no voice 
of theirs is heard ; yet their sound goeth (non est 
[illis] sermo, non verba, neque auditur vox eorum, 
in omnem tamen... J.) (2) 

4 hath he : he hath (3) 

5 It... forth: his going forth is egressus ejus M. 
going out is G. (4) 

— tJie: om. (5) 

— runneth about: his ciracit revolutio ejus P. M. 
compass G. (6) 

— and... again: utmost part thereof ad extrema eorum 
M.J. (7) 

— the h. thereof : his heat (8) 

6 the Lord : God (so throughout), not P. M. J. G. C. 

(9) 

— ■ an undefiled law : perfect G. (10) 
8 clean (P. J. G.) : JzV^r^r*? sincerus M. (ii) 

— true (J.): triUh P. M. G. (12) 

8 and .. .altogether : they be just in all points (justificata 
pariter P. M. J.) (13) 

9 more. ..they: They are more to be desired. .. (14) 

— sweeter also (G.) : they are also sweeter (15) 



his 



his 



THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. 



247 



10 is...tatigJit : thy servant is zvell advertised, (per- 
spicue admonetur J.) (i6) 

— great (G) : ^ great (17) 

11 tell...offendetJi: know his own errors (errores quis 
intelligit M. err. quis animadvertat J.) (18) 

— {iny) secret faults: those that I am not privy of (19) 

12 sins : [sins] (20) 

— lest .. .dominion : let them not reign G. (ne domi- 
nentur mihi P. M. J.) (21) 

— shall...nndefiled\ I shall be perfect perfectus ero P. 

(22) 

innocent... gr eat : void from all heinous (innocens a 
quovis grandiori scelere J.) (23) 

1 3 (always) : om. so G. (24) 

— Lord: God (25) 

Of these changes one-fifth appears to be original 
(i, 5, 13, 20, 25): seven more are linguistic (3, 8, 9, 14, 
15, 17, 19): three are coincidences with Pagninus (6, 12, 
22): five with Leo Juda (2, 7, 16, 18, 23): four with 
the Genevan version (4, 10, 21, 24): and one with 
Miinster (11). 

There is but little to recommend the original ren- 
derings of the Bishops' Bible in the Old Testament. 
As a general *rule they appear to be arbitrary and at 
variance with the exact sense of the Hebrew text\ 
The revision of the New Testament however will repay 
careful study. 

Among the revisers was Lawrence, 'a man in those 
'times of great fame for his knowledge in the GreekV 
of whose labours Strype has preserved a singularly in- 

^ It is possible that I have been of the Bishops' text with the other 

unfortunate in the parts which I have versions, 

examined; for what I saw did not ^ Strype's /Izri^;-, II. 223. 
encourage nie to compare very much 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



The revision 
of the New 
Testatnent 
i7Zore ijn- 
portant tha7i- 
thai o/tJie 
Old. 



Lawrence^ s 

Notes. 



2'48 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



teresting memorial in a series of ' notes of errors in the 
' translation of the N. T. ^ '. Some of these are worthy 
of quotation. 

Matt. xxi. 33. ' There was a certain man, an house- 
' holder, which made a vineyard, ccfrt? icpvrevaev dfjure- 
'\wva (that is) which planted a vineyard. The word 
^ made is too general...! allow not such generalities in 
' translation when our tongue hath as apt words as 
'the Greek, ib. he ptUteiJi for o^pv^ev, that is, he digged. 
' The first error is amended in the Genevan Bible ; the 
'second is noted in the margin.' 

Matt XXV. 20. ' I gained with them five talents 
' more. aXka irevre TokavTa ifcepBrjaa iir avrf} signifieth 
' over and besides them. . . ' 

Matt, xxviii. 14. *We wall save you harmless. 
' afjLepLfjLvov^, that is careless : d^Xa^rj^ or d^l]p.Lo^ is Jiarni- 
' less : dfiepi/xpov^;, careless. I may be harmless in body 
' and goods and yet not careless. This is not considered 
' in the Genevan Bible.' 

Luke i. 3, 4. * I determined also as soon as I had 
'searched out diligently all things from the beginning 
'that, then I would write unto thee. ..that thou. ..hast 
' been informed.' This Lawrence translates : ' It seemed 
' good to me having perfect understanding [as they that 
' follow foot by foot] of all things from the beginning to 
'wTite to thee in order... that thou... hast been taught 
' by mouth.' 

Mark xv. 3. ^ These words avTO^ Se ovBev QireKplvaro 
'he omitted both here and in the Geneva translation. 
' Yet the Greek printed by Stephens hath it.' 

Mark xiii. 16. ' Let him that is in the field not turn 
'back again unto the things w^hich he left behind him. 
' For all these w^ords there be no more in the Greek 

1 Id. App. Lxxxv. Lawrence notices twenty-nine passages. 



THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. 



249 



10 



II 



' but e/? Tov cuypov av firj eTnarpe^^dTw et? ra CTrlao), that 
' is, he that is in the field let him not turn back, ek ra 
' oTTLao) signifieth no more but back: John vi. 66... This 
'superfluity is in the Genevan translation.' 

It is not known how far Lawrence's labours ex- 
tended, but an examination of a difficult passage of an 
Epistle will prove that the reviser who corrected it was 
not deficient in originality and vigorous scholarships : 
Great Bible, 1550. 7 L^uto every one of us is given 

grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ. 

8 Wherefore he saith, When he went up on high he 
led captivity captive and gave gifts unto men. 

9 T/iathQ ascended, what meaiieth it, but that he also 
descended first into the lozvest parts of the earth. 
He that descended is even the same also that ascended 
up above all heavens to fulfil all things. 
And tJie very same made some Apostles, some Pro- 
phets, some Evangelists, some Shepherds and Teach- 
ers, 

12 to the edifying of the Saints, to the work <^;z^ minis- 
tration, even to the edifying of the body of Christ, 

13 till we all come to the unity of faith, and knowledge 
of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the 
measure of th.^ full perfect age of Christ, 
that we henceforth should be no more children waver- 
ing and carried about with every wind of doctrine by 
the wiliness of men, througJi craftiness, whereby they 
lay a zvait for ns to deceive tis. 

But let iLS folloiv the truth in love aJid in all things 
grow in him which is the head, even Christ, 

16 in whom if all the body be coupled and knit toge- 
ther tJiroiLghout every joint whe^-ewith one minister eth 
to another, according to the operation as every part 

^ The text is taken as before from the Great Bible of 1550. 



14 



15 



Chap, ii: 
Internal 
History. 



Ej>h. iv. 



250 



HISTOR V OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



the body unto the 



(2) 



Jiath his measure, he increaseth 

edifying of itself through love. 
7 Unto: But Mn\.o G.' (i) 
9 that : but that (now in that G.) 

— meaueth G. : is (3) 

— lowest G. : lower (4) 

10 above : /<3:r above G. (5) 

11 the very .. .made : lie gave G. (6) 

— some (3) : and some G. (7) 

12 edifying: gathering together G. : so that the saints 
might be gathered together Gt. for the repairing of 
the saints T. (8) 

— to: into (9) 

— and: of (10) 

— even to : into (11) 

13 co7ne to: meet together into (meet together, in G.) 

(12) 

— full. . . age : age of tJie fulness G. (13) 

14 should: omit G. (14) 

— by: in (15) 

— through: in (16) 

— whereby... us (whereby they lay in wait to deceive 

G.) : to the laying wait of deceit ( 1 7) 

1 5 let us follow G. : following ( 1 8) 

— and in... him: let us grow up into him in all things 

(and in all things grow up into him G.) (19) 

— even : oni. (20) 

16 if: oni. G. (21) 

— be: beijig G. (22) 

— througJiout.,. another : by every joint of subministra- 

tion (by every joint for the furniture thereof G.) (23) 

^ The notation is the same as be- Tomson's revision by T. The read- 
fore. The Testament of the Gene- ings of the Bishops' Bible are taken 
van Bible (1560) is represented by from the first edition 1568. See p, 
G, the Genevan Testament by Gt, 252. 



THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. 



51 



16 Operation... measure: effectual power on the measitre of 
every part (eff. p. which is in &c. G.) (24) 

— he increaseth: maketh increase of (receiveth increase 

ofG.) (25) 

— through: in G. (26) 

Of these twenty-six variations no less than sixteen 
are new, while only ten are due to the Genevan version ; 
and the character of the original corrections marks a 
very close and thoughtful revision based faithfully upon 
the Greek. The anxiously literal rendering of the par- 
ticles (2) and prepositions (9, 11, 12, 15, 16) is specially 
worthy of notice : so too the observance of the order 
(19), and of the original form of the sentences (17, 18, 20, 

23, 24), even where some obscurity follows from it. In 
four places the Authorised Version follows the Bishops' 
renderings (3, 4, 10, 25); and only one change appears 
to be certainly for the worse in which the rendering of 
the Genevan Testament has been followed (8 Beza ad 
coagnientationeni). The singular independence of the 
revision as compared with those which have been no- 
ticed before is shewn by the fact that only four (3, 10, 
II, 18) of the new changes agree with Beza and at least 
nine are definitely against him (4, 12, 15, 16, 17, 20, 23 

24, 25)^ 

In 1572 a new edition of the Bishops' Bible was 
published. In this the translation of the Old Testa- 
ment, as far as I have been able to examine it, is un- 



^ According to Mr Offer (MS. 
Collections, ii. 54 ff-) the New Tes- 
tament in the Bishops' Bible is, taken 
from a revision of Sir J. Cheke's (?) 
New Testament published by Jugge 
in 1 56 1. The collations which he 
gives of John i., Acts i., Rom. i., 
Rev. i., certainly go far to establish 
the statement, but I have not been 



able to consult the edition referred to. 
The Testament which answers to it 
in Dr Cotton's list is described as 
'Tyndale's.' [Mr F. Fry has taken 
great pains to ascertain the truth of 
this statement, but has not been able 
to find the least trustworthy evidence 
in support of it.] 



Chap, iii 
Internal 
History. 



Second edi- 
tion of the 
Bishops' 
Bible. 



2q2 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 

History. 



JRe7'isio>i of 
the New 
Testament. 



changed, but that of the New Testament is carefully 
revised. The later editions follow this revision with 
very few intentional variations; and I am not aware 
that the text of 1568 was ever reprinted. As was 
natural this second edition was taken as the basis of 
the Authorised Version, though there are numerous 
cases in which the rendering of the edition of 1568 is 
restored there^ The collation of a single epistle will 
shew the extent of the differences, and the proportion 
in which the respective readings were preferred by King 
James' revisers. 

Bishops' Bible 1568. 
Eph. i. 2 grace be... and from 

— 5 predestinate 

— 10 heaven, A. V. 

— 13 in whom also ye 

— 21 not in this world only 



ii. I And you 



— 5 by grace are ye saved, 
AV. 
in the heavenly 
in kindness 
hath ordained 
T4 the wall 
17 preached, A. V. 



~ 6 

— 7 
— ' 10 



Bishops' Bible 1572, 1578, 
grace [be]... and [from], A. V. 

(0 . 

predestinated, A. V. (2) 
heavens, A. V. mg. (3) 
in whom also ye [hoped], (si- 
milarly A V.) (4) 
not only in this world only 

(1572) (5) 
not only in this world (1575 — 

1602) AV. 
and [he quickened] you (simi- 
larly A V) (6) 
by [whose] grace ye are saved, 
_ A.V. (7) 
in heavenly things (8) 
in [his] kindness, A V. (9) 
hath before ordained, A.V. (10) 
the middle wall, A V. (11) 
preached the glad tidings of 

(12) 



^ Mr F. Fry has shewn {N. &= Q. tion used by th« Revisers of K. James 
4*'' S. vii, Jan. 28, 1'^'ji) that the edi- was probably that of 1602. 



THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. 



-3i 



BloHOPS' BlELE 156S. 

ii. you which were, A. V. 

— 18 both have, A. V. 

— 19 citizens 

— 22 ye also, A. V. 
iii. 3 shewed he 

— 6 that the, A. V. 

— 7 am made 

— 8 Unto me the least 



— 12 confidence which is by 

— 13 in my 

— 19 knowledge, A. V. 

— 2 1 be praise 

iv. 14 in the wiliness 

— 15 Christ 

— 16 being coupled 

— joint of subministra- 

tion 
V. 13 rebuked of the light, 
are manifest 



— 15 how ye walk 

— 24 to Christ 

— 26 cleansing [it] 

— 27 to make it unto 

vi. I your fathers and mo- 
thers 
. — 5 your bodily 

— 9 threatening, A. V. 



Bishops' Bible 157::, 157^- 

you [which were] (13) 

have both (14) 

fellow-citizens, A. Y. ( ; 5) 

also ye (16) 

shewed [God] (17) 

[that] the (18) 

was made, A. V. (19) 

unto me which (who, A. V.) 

am less than the least, A. V. 

(20) 
confidence by, A. V. (21) 
for my (22) 
[all] knowledge (23) 
be glor}^ A. V. (24) 
and in the wiHness (25) 
[even] Christ, A. V. (26) 
being conveniently coupled j 

(37)^ 

joint yielding nourishment (28) 

rebuked are made manifest of 

the light (29) 
mg. some read rebuked of the 

light are made manifest 
that ye walk, A. V. (30) 
unto Christ, A. V. (31) 
when he had cleansed [it] (32) 
that he might present it unto 

(to A. v.), A. V. i:^^) 
your parents, A. V. (34) 

[your] bodily (similarly A. V.) 

(35) ^ 

threatenings {^^6) 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



254 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Bishops' Bible 1568. 
12 rule 

spiritual craftiness 

14 loins 
putting on 

15 having your feet 
18 watch thereunto, 

A.V. 
23, peace [be] unto (to 

A. V.) the brethren, 

A.V. 
24 grace be 



Bishops' Bible 1572, 1578. 

rules (37) 

spiritual wickedness, A.V. (38) 

your loins, A. V. (39) 

having on, A. V. (40) 

your feet, A.V. (41) 

watching for the same pur- 
pose (42) 

peace [be unto you] brethren 
(43) 



jrace [be], A. V. (44) 



19 



Of the changes introduced in 1572 i, (6), 7, 21, (27), 
30, 34, {l'^), 39, 40, 41, 44, appear to be due to the 
Genevan version ; but the revision generally bears the 
same mark of independent judgment as that of 1568. 

The notes in the Bishops' Bible differ generally in 
their character from those in the Genevan. They are 
shorter and more epigrammatic, and deal more fre- 
quently with the interpretation than with the applica- 
tion of the text. Yet there are in them, as will be seen 
even in the following examples, many dogmatic state- 
ments which are of importance in estimating the stand- 
ard theology of the age. The chief part of the com- 
mentary on a single chapter will shew the general range 
of the notes : a few detached specimens will illustrate 
their doctrinal nature. 

* Natural sorrow if it be in measure is not to be re- 
'prehended. 

' to embalm : This was to the godly then an outward 
' token of incorruption, but to the ignorant a vain cere- 
' mony. 

^ Am I God? or Lt the place of God, 



THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. 



255 



'That is, he would not turn that to their shame 
which God had disposed to their wealth. 10 

* kindly. To their hearts, 

' born or brought np or nourished. 

^ The truth of God's promise is immortal which men 
must look for patiently and not prescribe God a time.' 

' his name Everlasting. Jah, a name of God that 
signifieth him to be always and other things to be of 
him. 

^preachers. The women that told it abroad. 

^ the ornament of an house divided the spoil. That 
is a woman, meaning Debora. 

' i7t it. In the land of promise. 

* the people like tin to calves : Calves of people. 

* princes: Ambassadors. 

* the most highest eternal heavens: tipon the heavens, 
the heavens of eternity! 

* Satan betrayeth himself, shewing his bold sacrilege, 
usurping the empire of the earth.' 

' The mystery of man's redemption and salvation is 
perfected by the only sacrifice of Christ, the promise 
to the fathers fulfilled, the ceremonies of the law 
ended.' 

'The will and purpose of God is the cause of the 
election and reprobation ; for his mercy and calling 
through Christ are the means of salvation ; and the 
withdrawing of his mercy is the cause of damnation.' 

* Our health hangeth not on our works, and yet are 
they said to work out their health who do run in the 
race of justice. For although we be saved freely in 
Christ by faith, yet must we walk by the way of jus- 
tice unto our health.' 

* They that stick to the ceremonies of the law cannot 
eat, that is cannot be partakers of our altar, which is 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 

11 

24 

Ps. Lvviii. 
4 



ri 

12 

H 
30 
31 

33 

Luke iv. 6. 
John xix. 



Rom. ix. 



Phil. 



Hehr. 



256 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



TJie Rhevi- 
ish Version 
a secondary 
translation 
from the 
Vulgate. 



' thanksgiving and liberality, which two sacrifices or 
'offerings are now only left to the Christians\' 



§ 8. The Rhemes and Doway Bible. 

The Rhemish Bible, like Wycliffe's, lies properly 
outside the line of English Bibles, because it is a second- 
ary translation based upon the Vulgate. But it is 
nevertheless of considerable importance in the internal 
history of the authorised text, for it furnished a large 
proportion of the Latin words which King James' re- 
visers adopted ; and it is to this rather than to Cover- 
dale's Testaments that we owe the final and most power- 
ful action of the Vulgate upon our present Version. 

The Rhemish translators give a very interesting and 
ingenious defence of their method, but they express no 
obligation to the earlier English translations which still 
formed the groundwork of their version I They take 
the current Latin Vulgate for their guide, and expressly 
disclaim the intention of acting as interpreters where 



^ The books are arranged in the 
following manner in the table of con- 
tents : 

'The order of the Books of the 
' Old Testament.' 

'The first part:' Genesis— Deu- 
teronomy. 

' The second part : ' Joshua — Job. 

'The third part of the Bible:' The 
Psalter— Malachi. 

' The fourth part of the Bible called 
' Apocryphus : ' 3 Esdr. — I Mace. 2 
Mace, 

'The order of the books of the 
' New Testament. ' - 

'The fifth part.' 

The four Gospels. The Acts. 

St Paul's Epistles: Romans — He- 
brews. 

St James. 



I, 2 St Peter. 

I, 2, 3 St John. 

St Jude. 

Revelation. 

^ This will appear, at least in the 
New Testament, by a comparison of 
any chapter in the Rhemish Version 
with the earlier English translations. 
The coincidences with the Genevan 
revision alone (1560) in a single chap- 
ter are striking. Rom. i. 6 the called 
of Jesus Christ ; 10 have a prosper- 
ous journey; 12 be comforted toge- 
ther in you; 17 revealed ; 2^ corrup- 
tible ; 28 a reprobate sense; id. are 
not convenient. Some of these words 
may have come independently from 
the Vulgate, but a comparison with 
Wyclifife shews that it is unlikely that 
all did. Cf. li. 5, 17 ; iv. 14 ; vii.6,&'c. 



THE R HEMES AND DO WAY BIBLE. 



257 



that is obscure. What they say upon each point is well 
worth quoting, and may serve as a commentary on 
Romish views of Scripture at the end of the i6th cen- 
tury. 

'We translate the old vulgar Latin text, not the 
'common Greek text, for these causes : 

* I. It is so ancient that it was used in the Church 
/above 1300 years ago... 

'2. It is that... by all probability which St Jerome 
*aftenvard corrected according to the Greek by the 
'appointment of Damasus then Pope... 

' 3. Consequently it is the same which St Augustine 
'so commendeth... 

'4. It is that which for the most part ever since 
'hath been used in the Church's Service... 

' 5. The Holy Council of Trent, for these and many 
'other important considerations, hath declared and de- 
' fined this only of all other Latin translations to be 
'authentical... 

' 6. It is the gravest, sincerest, of greatest majesty, 

* least partiality, as being without all respect of contro- 
' versies and contentions, specially those of our time... 

'7. It is so exact and precise according to the 
' Greek, both the phrase and the word, that delicate 
'heretics therefore reprehend it of rudeness... 

' 8. The adversaries themselves, namely Beza, prefer 
' it before all the rest... 

'9. In the rest there Is such diversity and discussion 
' and no end of reprehending one another, and trans- 
'lating every man according to his fancy, that Luther 
'said If the world should stand any long time, we must 

* receive again (which he thought absurd) the decrees of 
' Councils for preserving the unity of faith, because of so 
'diverse interpretations of the Scripture... 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



The choice 
of a ground 
text. 



258 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap, ill. 
Internal 
History. 



Similar 
arguments 
applied to 
the Old 
Testavient 
(1609). 



Method of 
translation. 



* 10. It is not only better than all other Latin trans- 
^lations but than the Greek text itself in those places 
^ where they disagree... 

This last statement is supported by the argument 
that as the first heretics were Greeks, the Greek Scrip- 
tures suffered much at their hands. Further, it is shewn 
that many Latin readings are supported by ancient 
Greek authority ; but it is also allowed that some errors 
had crept into the current text by the fault of scribes as 
in fide for in fine (i Pet. iii. 8), prcescientiain ior prcesentiam 
(2 Pet. i. i6),placuerunt for latuerimt (Hebr. xlii. 2)\ 

In the Preface to the translation of the Old Testa- 
ment the same arguments are repeated briefly. The 
Hebrew text is said to have been * foully corrupted by 
'the Jews,' as the Greek by heretics. But in the interval 
between the publication of the New and Old Testament 
an authoritative text of the Vulgate had been printed 
(by Clement VIII. 1592), and the English version of the 
Old Testament was made to agree with this. 'Only 
'one thing we have done,' the editors say, 'touching the 
' text. . .We have again conferred this English translation, 
' and conformed it to the most perfect Latin edition^' 

Their choice of a text being thus defended^, the 
translators explain also the principles on which they 
rendered it. They claim for themselves absolute im- 
partiality. Their utmost desire was to reproduce the 
Vulgate in English without removing its technicalities 



1 Preface to the New Testament. 

2 The delay in the appearance of 
the Old Testament is set down by 
the editors to ' one general cause, our 
'poor estate in banishment.' When 
they published the New Testament 
(1582) the ' Old Testament was lying 
'by them,' 'long since translated,' 

I do not know what edition of the 



Vulgate they followed in the New 
Testament. It was probably one by 
Hentenius. The text differs from 
the Complutensian (Apoc. xvi. 7) and 
the Clementine (Apoc. xxii. 9). 

^ It may be noticed that the trans- 
lators retain without comment the 
interpolations in i Samuel; e.g. iv. 
i;v. 6; X. i ; xiv. 22; xv. I2;xvii. 36. 



THE RHEMES AND DO WAY BIBLE. 



259 



or its obscurity. ' We have used no partiality for the 
'disadvantage of our adversaries, nor no more license 

* than is sufferable in translating of holy Scriptures, con- 
' tinually keeping ourselves as near as is possible to our 

* text and to the very words and phrases which by long 
*use are made venerable, though to some profane or 

* delicate ears they may seem more hard or barbarous, 

* as the whole style of Scripture doth lightly to such at 

* the beginning, acknowledging with St Jerome that in 
' other writings it is enough to give in translation sense 
' for sense, but that in Scriptures, lest we miss the sense, 
*we must keep the very words.' 'We do not doubt,' 
they add, 'but that to the discreet reader that deeply 
'weigheth and considereth the importance of sacred 

* words and speeches, and how easily the voluntary 
'translator may miss the true sense of the Holy Ghost... 

* our consideration and doing therein shall seem reason- 
' able and necessary ; yea and that all sorts of Catholic 

* readers will in short time think that familiar which at 
'the first may seem strange, and will esteem it more 
' when they shall otherwise be taught to understand it 
' than if it were the common known English.' 

Thus they retain Ameiiy Amen and Allehiia 'for the 
' more holy and sacred authority thereof In the same 
way they keep Corbana, Parasceue^ Pasch, Azymes, the 
bread of Proposition^ just as we retain Pentecost. Neo- 
phyte (i Tim. iii. 6) they defend by Proselyte, Didrachms, 
Prepuce and Paraclete by Phylacteries. ' How is it pos- 
' sible,' they ask, ' to express evangelizo but by evangelize ? 
*... Therefore [also] we say Depositiim (i Tim. vi. 20) 
'and he exinanited himself (Phil. ii. 7), you have ' re- 
' flourished (Phil. iv. 10) and to exhaust (Heb. ix. 28), 

* because we cannot possibly attain to express these words 
'fully in English, and we think much better that the 

S2 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Use of 
strange 
words. 



26o 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Difficulties 
purposely 
Irft un- 
solved. 



The value 
of the trans- 
lation lies in 
its vocabu- 
lary. 



'reader staying at the difficulty of them should take 
' occasion to look in the table following^ or otherwise to 
'ask the full meaning of them, than by putting some 
'usual English words that express them not so to 
'deceive the reader... The advejtt of the Lord, and im- 
' posing of hands... come out of the very Latin text of 
' the Scripture. So did penance, doing penance, chalice, 
^ priest, deacon, tradition, altar, host and the like...' 

From these principles it followed consistently that 
the translators did not scruple to leave the version un- 
intelligible or ambiguous where the Latin text itself was 
so. This they distinctly profess : 

'Moreover we presume not to mollify the speeches 
'or phrases, but religiously keep them word for word, 
'and point for point, for fear of missing or restraining 
'the sense of the Holy Ghost to our fancy as Eph. vi. 12, 
^against the spirituals of wickedness in the celestials... 
'James iv. 6, and giveth the greater grace, leaving it 
' indifferent to the Scripture or to the Holy Ghost both 
'going before...' 

In itself then the Version has no independent merit 
as a version of the original texts. It is said indeed to 
have been compared with the Hebrew and Greek, but 
the collation must have been limited in scope or in- 



^ In this table, which contains 
fifty-five terms, the following words 
occur as ' not familiar to the vulgar 
' reader : ' 
acquisition, ^'t^.SJmg, purchasing Eph. 

i. 14. 
advent, The coming Matt. xxiv. 28. 
adulterating, corrupting 2 Cor. ii. 17. 
allegory, a mystical speech Gal. iv. 

23- 
cooperate, signifieth working with 

others Rom. viii. 28. 
evangelize, 
eunuchs. 



holocaust, a kind of sacrifice... Hebr. 

X. 6. 
paraclete, John. xiv. 16. 
prescience, foreknowledge Acts ii. 

2.3. ^ 

resuscitate, raise, quicken, renew 1 

Tim. i. 6. 
victims, sacrifices Acts vii. 42. 

The list is a singular commentary 
on the large infusion of classical words 
into common language since the be- 
ginning of the xviith century. Compj 
p. 265. 



THE RHEMES AND DO WAY BIBLE. 



261 



effectual, for the Psalter (to take one signal example) is 
translated, not from Jerome's version of the Hebrew, but 
from his revision of the very faulty translation from the 
Septuagint, which commonly displaced it in Latin Bibles. 
As it stands, the Doway Bible is simply the ordinary, 
and not the pure, Latin text of Jerome in an English 
dress. Its merits, and they are considerable, lie in its 
vocabulary. The style, so far as it has a style, is un- 
natural, the phrasing is most unrhythmical, but the 
language is enriched by the bold reduction of innumer- 
able Latin words to English serviced 

One or two examples will be sufficient to indicate its 
merits and defects : 



Do WAY. 

18 Incline my God thine ear 
and hear : open thine eyes 
and see our desolation and 
the city tiJ>on which thy 
name is invocated; for neither 
in our jiistijicatio7is do we 
prostrate prayers before thy 
face, but in thy many com- 
miserations. 

19 Hear O Lord, be pacified, 

Lord : attend and do ; 
delay not for thine own sake 
my God:, because thy name 
is invocated upon thy city 
and upon thy people 

24 Seventy weeks are abridged 
upon thy people and upon 
thy holy city, that prevari- 
cation may he consummate 

1 I am not aware that English 
lexicographers have^ examined this 



Vulgate. 

Inciina Deus meus aurem 
tuam et audi; aperi oculos 
tuos et vide desolationem nos- 
tram et civitatem super quani 
ijivocatufn est nometi tuiwi; 
neque enim in Justijicationibus 
nostris prosternimus preces ante 
faciem tuam, sed in misera- 
tionibus tuis multis. 

Exaudi,Domine,placare, Do- 
mine, attende et fac : ne mo- 
reris propter temetipsum, Deus 
meus : quia nomen tuum invo- 
catum est super civitatem et 
super populum tuum 

Septuaginta hebdomades 
abbreviatse sunt super popu- 
lum tuum, et super urbem 
sanctam tuam, ut consufnmetur 

subject, but it would repay examina- 
tion. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Examples 
front the 
Old Testa- 
ment . 



Dan. tjf. 



262 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Do WAY. 

and sin take an end 
and iniquity be abolished 
and everlasting justice be 
brought ; and vision be ac- 
complished and prophecy; 
and the Holy one of Holies 
be anointed. 

25 Know therefore and mark : 
From the giving forth of the 
word that Jerusalem be built 
again unto Christ the Prince 
there shall be seven weeks 
and sixty-two weeks, and 
the street shall be built 
again and the walls in strait- 
ness of the times. 

26 And after sixty-two weeks 
Christ shall be slain, and it 
shall not be his people that 
shall deny him. And the 
city and the sanctuary shall 
the people dissipate with the 
prince to come: and the end 
thereof waste and after the 
end of the battle the ap- 
pointed desolation. 



Vulgate. 
prcBvaricatio et finem accipiat 
peccatum et deleatur iniquitas, 
et adducatur justitia sempi- 
terna et impleatur visio et 
prophetia et ungatur sanctus 
sanctorum. 

Scito ergo et animadverte: 
ab exitu sermonis ut iterum 
sedificetur Jerusalem usque ad 
Christum ducem, hebdomades 
septem et hebdomades sexa- 
ginta duo erunt; et rursum 
sedificabitur platea et muri in 
angustia temporum. 

Et post hebdomadas sexa- 
ginta duas occidetur Christus 
et jjon erit ejus populus qui eu77i 
negaturus est. Et civitatem et 
sanctuarium dissipabit populus 
cum duce venturo, tt finis ejus 
vastitas et post finem belli 
statuta desolatio. 



The correspondence with the Latin text is thus ab- 
solutely verbal, and it is only through the Latin that the 
English in some places becomes intelligible. But on 
the other hand Jerome's own greatness as a translator is 
generally seen through the second version. A very 
familiar passage will shew how closely the rendering can 
approach our own even in the Prophets : 
6 For a little child is born to us and a son is given to us, 



THE RHEMES AND DO WAY BIBLE. 



263 



and principality is made upon his shoulder, and his 
name shall be called Marvellous, Counsellor, God, 
Strong, Father of the world to come, the Prince of 
peace. 

7 His empire shall be multiplied and there shall be no 

end of peace : he shall sit upon the throne of David, 
and upon his kingdom, that he may confirm it and 
strengthen it in judgment and justice from this time 
and for ever ; the zeal of the Lord of hosts shall do 
this. 

The Psalter is the most unsatisfactory part of the 
whole book. Even where the sense is sufficiently clear 
to remain distinct through three translations, from He- 
brew to Greek, from Greek to Latin, from Latin to 
English, the stiff, foreign style sounds strangely unsuited 
to words of devotion ; and where the Latin itself has 
already lost the sense, the English baffles understanding. 
One specimen of each kind may be added : 

8 The Law of our Lord is immaculate converting souls : 

the testimony of our Lord is faithful, giving wisdom 
to little ones. 

9 The justices of our Lord be right, making hearts joyful : 

the precept of our Lord lightsome, illuminating the 
eyes. 

10 The fear of our Lord is holy, permanent for ever and 

ever; the judgments of our Lord be true, justified 
in themselves. 

1 1 To be desired above gold and much precious stone : 

and more sweet above honey and the honey comb. 

12 For thy servant keepeth them, in keeping them is 

much reward. 

1 3 Sins who understandeth ? From my secret sins cleanse 

me : and from other men's spare thy servant. 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 



Tke Psalter 
extremely 
tmsatisfac- 
terry. 



Ps. xix. 



264' 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Ivii. 



The version 
of the New 
Testament 
obscure, es- 
pecially in 
the Epistles. 



This is not what a translation of the Psalms should 
be, but the following passage is positively painful from 
the ostentatious disregard of meaning in the words^ : 

9 As wax that melteth shall they be taken away ; fire 

hath fallen on them, and they have not seen the 
sun. 

10 Before your thorns did understand the old briar: as 

living so in wrath he swalloweth them. 

11 The just shall rejoice when he shall see revenge : he 

shall wash his hands in the blood of a sinner. 

12 And man shall say: If certes there be fruit to the 

just: there is a God certes judging them on the 
earth. 

The translation of the New Testament is exactly 
similar to that of the Old ; and next to the Psalter the 
Epistles are most inadequately rendered. Neither the 
Psalter, indeed, as translated by the Rhemists, nor the 
Epistles had the benefit of Jerome's independent labour. 
He revised the Latin texts of both hastily and imper- 
fectly, but in both he left much which he would not 
himself have written. A few isolated quotations will be 
enough to shew the character of the Rhemish Version : 

Rom. V. 1 8 Therefore as by the offence of one, unto all 
men to condemnation: so also by the justice 
of one unto all men to justification of life. 

vi. 13 Exhibit yourselves as of dead men alive. 

vii. 23 I see another law in my members, repugning 
to the law of my mind and captiving me in the 
law of sin that is in my members. 

viii. 18 I think that the passions of this time are not 
condigne to the glory to come. 

^ The translation follows the Galilean Psalter verbally. Jerome's own 
translation is wholly different. 



THE R HEMES AND DO WAY BIBLE. 



265 



Rom. ix. 28 For consummating a word and abridging it 
in equity : because a word abridged shall our 
Lord make upon the earth. 
Eph. vi. 12 Our wrestling is... against princes and po- 
tentates, against the rectors of the world of this 
darkness, against the spirituals of wickedness 
in the celestials. 
Heb. xiii. 16 Beneficence and communication do not 
forget, for with such hosts God is premerited\ 
Such translations as these have no claim to be con- 
sidered vernacular renderings of the text: except through 
the Latin they are unintelligible. But still they only 
represent what there was in the Vulgate incapable of 
assimilation to an English version. And on the other 
hand a single Epistle furnishes the following list of 
Latin words which King James' translators have taken 
from the Rhemish Testament : separated (Rom. i. i), 
consent (mg.) (i. 32), impenitent (ii. 5), approvest (ii. 18), 
propitiation (iii. 25), remission [id.)y grace (iv. 4), glory in 
tribulations (v. 3), commendeth (v. 8), concnpiscence (vii. 7), 
revealed (viii. 18), expectation (viii. 19), (conformable, viii. 
29), confession is made unto salvation (x. 10), emulation 
(xi. 14), concluded (xi. 32), conformed (xii. 2), instaiit 
(xii. 12), contribution (xv. 26). 

But at the same time it must be added that the 
scrupulous or even servile adherence of the Rhemists to 
the text of the Vulgate was not always without advan- 
tage. They frequently reproduced with force the ori- 
ginal order of the Greek which is preserved in the 
Latin ; and even while many unpleasant roughnesses 

* All the quotations are made from is far nearer to that in the A. V. 

the first editions. In the later ^Irish) Examples are given by Dr Cotton, 

editions of the ' Rbemes and Doway' Rhemes and Doway... Oxford, 1853, 

•Bible and New Testament there are pp. 183 ff. 
considerable alterations, and the text 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Examples 
of Latin 
•words which 
have be eft 
adopted in 
otir Ver- 



P reserva- 
tion of the 
original 
order: and 



266 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



occur, there can be little doubt that their version gained 
on the whole by the faithfulness with which they en- 
deavoured to keep the original form of the sacred writ- 
ings. Examples of this simple faithfulness occur con- 
stantly, as for instance : Matt, xviii. 9, having 07ie eye to 
enter into life; id. 27, the debt he forgave him; xx. 12, 
the burden of the day and the heat ; id. 23, my ctLp indeed 
yoic shall drink of; xxi. 41, the naughty men he will 
bring to naught ; xxii. 13, those that are going in you 
stcffer not to enter; xxvi. 11, the poor you, have. 

The same spirit of anxious fidelity to the letter of 
their text often led the Rhemists to keep the phrase of 
the original where other translators had unnecessarily 
abandoned it: e.g. Matt. xvii. i, hour ; id. 6, it is ex- 
pedient ; id. 9, the hell of fire ; xx. 20, the sons of Z.; 
xxii. 2, likened; id. 44, the footstool of thy feet ; xxvi. 25, 
Is it I, Rabbi f (contrasted with v. 22) and so v. 49. 

When the Latin was capable of guiding them the 
Rhemists seem to have followed out their principles 
honestly ; but wherever it was inadequate or ambiguous 
they had the niceties of Greek at their command. Their 
treatment of the article offers a good illustration of the 
care and skill with which they performed this part of 
their task. The Greek article cannot, as a general rule, 
be expressed in Latin. Here then the translators were 
free to follow the Greek text, and the result is that this 
critical point of scholarship is dealt with more satis- 
factorily by them than by any earlier translators. And 
it must be said also that in this respect the revisers of 
King James were less accurate than the Rhemists, though 
they had their work before them. For example the 
Rhemish version omits the definite article in the fol- 
lowing passages where it is wrongly inserted by A.V. 
and all earlier versions : Matt. ii. 1 3 {an angel) ; Luke ii. 9 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



26J 



{an angel) ; John vi. 26 (signs not the miracles). Much 
more frequently it rightly inserts the articles where other 
versions (including A.V.) omit it: e.g. Matt. iv. 5 {the 
pinnacle) ; vi. 25 {^the meat, the raime7tt) ; xiv. 22 [the 
boat) ; XXV. 30 {the utter) ; xxviii. 16 [the motintaiii) ; John 
V. 35 {tJie la^np) ; i Cor. x. 5 {the more part) ; Gal. iii. 25 
{the faith) ; Apoc. vii. 13 {the long white robesy. 

There are also rarer cases in which the Rhemists 
furnish a true English phrase which has been adopted 
since, diS fellowservants (Matt, xviii. 28), kingdom against 
kingdom (Matt, xxiii. 7), fail (Luke xvi. 9), darkened 
(Rom. i. 21), foreknew (Rom. xi. 2). Elsewhere they 
stand alone in bold or idiomatic turns of expression : 
throttled him (Matt, xviii. 28), workmen (Matt. xx. i), 
stagger not (Matt. xxi. 21), impious broods (Matt, xxiii. 
33), bankers (Matt. xxv. 2'])^ overgoe (i Thess. iv. 6). 



§9. The Authorised Version. 

The Rhemish Version of the New Testament, sup- 
ported by Martin's attack on the English Bible, had 
once again called attention to the importance of the 
Latin Vulgate before the revision of King James was 
undertaken. During the sixteenth century this had been 
in a great degree thrust out of sight by the modern 
translations of Erasmus and Beza, which had influenced 
respectively the Great and the Genevan Bibles. At the 
same time the study of Hebrew and Greek had been 
pursued with continued zeal in the interval which had 
elapsed since the publication of the Bishops' Bible ; and 

^ For most of these and of the disposal a most exact collation of the 

other references to the Rhemish Ver- English versions, reaching over a 

sion, I am indebted to the kindness large portion of the Gospels. 
of Prof Moulton, who placed at my 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 



E7i9rlish 



The study 
of the Vul- 
gate re- 
newed. 



268 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 

New Latin 
Versions 
of the Old 
Testccjuent. 
A rias 
Montaniis. 



Tremellius. 



Vernacular 
Versions. 



French. 



Italian. 



Spanish. 



two important contributions had been made to the in- 
terpretation of the Old Testament. 

In 1572 Arias Montanus, a Spanish scholar not un- 
worthy to carry on the work of Ximenes, added to the 
Antwerp Polyglott, which he edited by the command of 
Philip II., an interhnear Latin translation of the Hebrew 
text, based on that of Pagninus, whose readings he 
added to his own. The translation is rigidly verbal, 
but none the less it helped to familiarize ordinary 
scholars with the exact forms of Hebrew idioms which 
were more or less hidden in the earlier versions. Seven 
years afterwards Tremellius, by birth a Jew, published 
an original Latin translation of the Old Testament 
(1579), with a commentary, which rapidly obtained a 
very extensive currency. His son-in-law Junius added 
a translation of the Apocrypha. The whole Bible was 
completed by a translation of the New Testament by 
Tremellius from the Syriac ; but for this the New Tes- 
tament of Beza was frequently substituted. 

Besides these works, which were designed for scholars, 
three important vernacular versions also had been pub- 
Hshed. In 1587-8 an authoritative revision of the French 
Bible was put forth by the Venerable company of 
Pastors' at Geneva which was based upon a careful ex- 
amination of the original texts. The chief part of the 
work is said to have been executed by B. C. Bertram, a 
Hebraist of distinguished attainments, and he was as- 
sisted by Beza, Goulart and others. An Italian trans- 
lation was printed in the same city in 1607 by J. Diodati, 
who was a professor of Hebrew there. This translation 
has maintained its place to the present day, and though 
it is free, it is of very great excellence. In the mean time 
two Spanish versions had appeared, the first at Basle in 
1569 by C. Reyna, and the second, which was based on 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



26g 



Reyna's, at Amsterdam in 1602 by C. de Valera. All 
these versions have an independent value, and when 
King James' revisers speak of their pains in consulting 
' the Spanish, French and Italian translators/ there can 
be no doubt that it is to these they refer\ 

Thus King James' revisers were well furnished with 
external helps for the interpretation of the Bible, and 
we have already seen that they were competent to deal 
independently with questions of Hebrew and Greek 
scholarship. Like the earlier translators they suffered 
most from the corrupt form in which the Greek text of 
the New Testament was presented to them. But as a 
whole their work was done most carefully and honestly. 
It is possible to point out inconsistencies of rendering 
and other traces of compromise, but even in the minutest 
details the translation is that of a Church and not of a 
party. It differs from the Rhemish Version in seeking 
to fix an intelligible sense on the words rendered : it 
differs from the Genevan Version in leaving the literal 
rendering uncoloured by any expository notes ^ And 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



^ The French version of Rdn^ 
Bdnoist [Benedictus] is said to have 
no independent value. 

2 The most extreme form in Tvhich 
Calvinistic opinion appears in the 
translation of the Bible is in the 
French translation of 1588, which 
has been severely criticized by P. 
Coton in his Genlve plagiaire in con- 
nexion with the other Genevan ver- 
sions. One or two examples maybe 
quoted : 

Rom. V. 6 desnuez de toute force... du 
tout meschans. 

X. 15 Sinon qu'il en ait qui 

soient envoyez. 
Acts X. 34 qui s'addonne k justice 

(cf. Coton, p. 1614). 
Phil. ii. 12 employez vouz k... (Co- 
ton, p. 1746). 



John vi. 50 qui est descendu (Coton, 
p. 158). 

51 vivifiant (Coton, p. 174). 

In all these places the English 
Genevan version is unobjectionable ; 
but in other places an unfair bias ap- 
pears : 
Acts iii. i\ contain (cf. Coton, p. 

255)- 
I Cor. ix. 27 reproved (Coton, p. 

1718). 
I Cor. iv. 6 that no man presume 

above that which is written (Co- 

ton, p. i486). 
And to this must be attributed 
the avoidance of the word 'tradition' 
in I Cor. xi. i ; 1 Thess. ii. 15; iii. 
6. 

One notable phrase at least has 
passed from the French through the 



270 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE, 



yet it is most worthy of notice that these two Versions, 
representing as they do the opposite extremes of opinion, 
contributed most largely of all to the changes which the 
revisers introduced. 

The important use which was made of the Rhemish 
and Genevan Versions shews that the revisers did not 
hold themselves to be closely bound by the instructions 
which were given them. These versions were not con- 
tained in the list which they were directed to consult^; 
and on the other hand the cases are comparatively rare 
when they go back from the text of the Bishops' Bible 
to an earlier English rendering. If indeed they had not 
interpreted liberally the license of judgment which was 
given them, they could not have accomplished their 
task. As it is, their work is itself a monument of the 
catholicity of their design. 

An examination of the chapter of Isaiah which has 
been traced through the earlier versions will exhibit 
more clearly than a general description the method by 
which the revision was guided and the extent to which 
it was modified by the different authorities which the 
revisers consulted. The text of the Bishops' Bible is of 
course taken as the basis. 

Bishops' Bible, 1^568, 1572. i But who hath given 
credence unto our preaching ; or to whom is the arm of 
the Lord known ? For he did grow before the Lord 
like as a branch and as a root in a dry ground : he 
hath neither boimty nor favour ; when we look upon 
him there shall be no fairness ; we shall have no lust 
unto him. He is despised and abhorred of men : he is 
such a man as hath good experience of sorrows and 



Genevan Bible into our own : Jerem. {cf. Coton, 1926). 
xvii. 9 Le coeur est cauteleux et d^- ^ See p. 1 19. 
sesp^r^ment malin sur toutes choses 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



271 



infirmities : we have reckoned him so vile that we hid 

4 our faces from him. Howbeit he only hath taken on 
him our infirmity and borne our pains : yet we did 
judge him as though he were plagued and cast down of 

5 God. Whereas he \iiotwithstanding'\ was wounded 
for our offences^ and smitten for our wickedness : for 
the pain of our punishment was laid upon him, and 

6 with his stripes are we healed. As for us we are all 
gone astray like sheep, every one hath turned his own 
way ; but the Lord hath thrown upon him all our sins. 

7 He suffered violence and was evil intreated, and did not 
open his mouth. He shall be led as a sheep to be slain, 
yet shall he be as still as a lamb before the shearer and 

8 not open his mouth. From the prison and judgment 
was he taken, and his generation who can declare ? 
For he was cut off from the ground of the living, 
which punishment did go upon Imn for the transgres- 

9 sion of my people. His grave was given him with the 
condemried, and with the rich man at his death, whereas 
he did never violence nor unright, neither hath there 

10 been any d&CQitftchtess in his mouth. Yet hath it 
pleased the Lord to smite him with infirmity, that 
when he had made his soul an offering for sin, he 
might see long lasting seed : and this device of the 

11 Lord shall prosper in his hand (hands 1602). Of the 
travail and labour of his soul shall he see the fruit 
and be satisfied. My righteous servant shall with his 
knowledge justify the multitude, for he shall bear 

12 their sins. Therefore will I give him among the 
great ones his pari, and he shall divide the spoil with 
the mighty, because he giveth over his soul to death, 
and is reckoned among the transgressors ; which never- 
theless hath taken away the sins of the mtdiitude and 
made intercession for the misdoers. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



272 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



1 Who hath believed our report^ (will believe our report 

Genevan), credidit Pagninus. credit Tremellius (i) 

— aiid so G. P. Tr. (2) 

— revealed so G. revelatum est P. revelatur Tr. (3) 

2 shall grow up before hhn as a tender pla^tt [shall gro\^ 

...as a branch G.) (tenera planta Tr.) (4) 

— out of 2. so G. Tr. (5) 

— no form nor comeli7iess (neither form nor beauty G.) 

non ei forma neque decor P. Tr. (6) 

— and when we shall see him so G. (vidimus P. 

quando intuemur Tr.) (7) 

— there is no beauty that we should desire him. (there 

shall be no form that... him G.) et non aspectus 
tit desideraremiLS cum P. no7i inest species cur. . . 
Tr. (8) 

3 rejected of so G. (abjectus inter viros P. desiit 

viris Arias Mont, abjectissimus virorum Tr.) (9) 

— a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, (a man 

full of sorrows and hath exp. of infirmities G.) 
vir dolorum et expertus infirmitatem (notus aegri- 
tudine A. M.) P. otherwise Tr. (10) 

— and we hid as it were our faces from him ; he was 

despised and we esteemed him not so G. and P. 
otherwise Tr., velut homo abscondens faciem a 
nobis... (11) 

4 surely he hath borne our griefs (infirmities G. lan- 

guores Tr.) and carried our sorrows so G. Tr. P. (i 2) 

— esteem him stricken^ smitten of God, and afflicted 

(judge him as plagued, and smitten of God and 
humbled G.) et nos reputavimus eum plagatum, 
percussum a Deo (Dei A. M.) et humiliatum {afflic- 
tum Tr.) Tr. P. (13) 

^ The renderings given are those spending to the italicised words in 
of the Authorised Versi^on corre- the text of the Bishops' Bible. 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



273 



5 ^//^ he was... so G. (14) 

— transgressions so G. (15) 

— he was brtcised (broken G.) for our iniquities, (so G.) 

(i6) 

— the chastisement of owr peace was upon him G. P. Tr. 

(17) 

— we are G. (18) 

6 All we, like sheep, have gone astray G. (19) 

— we have turned every one to his... G. (20) 

— and G. (21) 

— laid on (upon G.) him the iniquity of us all G. (P. Tr.) 

(22) 

7 He was oppressed and he was afflicted, yet he opened 

not (did not open G.)...(so G.) (23) 

— he is brought as a lamb (sheep G) to the slaughter, 

and as a sheep before her shearers (shearer G.) is 
dumb, so he openeth not. . . (so G. Tr.) (ducetur. . . 
non aperiet P.) (24) 

8 He was taken from (out from G.) prison and from 

judgment and who shall declare his generation 
(age G.) (so G. P. Tr.) (25) 

— cut off (cut G.) out of the land of... (so G.) (26) 

— for the tr. of m. p. was he stricken (plagued G.) (so 

G.) (27) 

9 And he made (dedit P.) his grave with the wicked. 

G. Tr. P. (populus exposuit improbis sepulturam 
ipsius Tr.) (28) 

— the rich in... G. (29) 

— because he had done 710 violence... (though he had 

done no wickedness G.) eo quod non iniquitatem 
(injuriam A.M.) fecerit P. eo quod non fecit vio- 
lentiam.,, Tr. (30) 

— r\e\ih.tr was 2iny deceit... G. (31) 

10 Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him ; he hath put 



Chap. iii. 

Internal 

History. 



274 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Analysis 
of the 
changes. 



him to grief: (yet the Lord would break him and 
make him subject to infirmities G.) Et Dominus 
voluit contundere eum^ aegrotare fecit P. similarly 
Tr. (32) 
\0 ^\i^v\. thou shalt make his... (when he shall make 
his... G.) (si posuerit seipsum pro delicto (pos. 
delictum A.M.) anima sua P.) (quandoquidem 
exponebat se ipse sacrificium pro reatu dicens Tr.) 
(33) 

— he shall see his seed, he (and G.) shall prolong his 

days, and the pleasure (will G.) of. . . (so G. P. Tr.) 

(34) 

11 He shall see of the travail of... and shall be,,, so G. 

(35) 

— by his knowledge shall my righteous servant justify 

many G. P. Tr. (36) 

— iniquities G. P. (37) 

12 divide (give G.) him ^ portion with the great... (so 

G.) (in multis P. pro multis Tr.) (38) 

— strong G. P. (39) 

— hath poured out... unto... G. P. (Tr.) (40) 

— he was nitmbered (counted G.) with. . , (so G.) P. Tr. 

(41) 

— and he bare \hQ sin oi many... so G. P. (Tr.) (42) 

— transgressors (trespassers G.) (43) 

Thus as far as the variations admit of being reduced 
to a numerical form about seven-eighths are due to the 
Genevan Version, either alone or in agreement with one 
or both of the Latin Versions. Two renderings appear 
to be due to Tremellius (4, 30) : the same number to 
Pagninus (10, 32), including the noble rendering *a man 
'of sorrows and acquainted with grief Three times the 
Genevan translation is abandoned (30, 32, 33) ; and 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



275- 



once the rendering appears to be independent (33). 
But throughout the most delicate care is given to the 
choice of words, and there is scarcely a verse which does 
not bear witness to the wisdom and instinctive sense of 
fitness by which it was guided, e. g. 2 no beauty. . . (3 <^ 
■mail of sorrows...) A, omx griefs... stricken... 5 bruised... 
7 as a lamb.., \o put him to grief ... 12 transgressors. 
Even subtleties of rhythm are not to be disregarded, as 
y h.Q opened Jtot... 2) from prison... 12 numbered...-, nor 
yet the endeavour after a more exact representation of 
the original, as 10 he shall... 12 divide... 

The example which has been taken is undoubtedly 
an extreme one, but it only represents on an exaggerated 
scale the general relation in which the Authorised Version 
stands to the Genevan and Bishops' Bibles in the Pro- 
phetical books. In the Historical, and even in the 
Poetical books, it is far less divergent from the Bishops' 
Bible. In the Apocrypha it is, as far as I can judge, 
nearer to the Bishops' Bible than to the Genevan, but 
marked by many original changes. A passage from 
Wisdom, which has been already examined ^ will be 
sufficient to shew the character of the revision in this 
part of the Bible, and the independent freedom with 
which the reviser performed his work. 

Bishops' Bible, 1568 — 1572. 15 God hath granted me 
to speak wJiat my mind conceiveth and to think as 
is meet for the things that are given me : for it is 
he that leadeth unto wisdom and teacheth to use 
zvisdom aright. 

16 For in his hand are both we and our words, yea all 

our wisdom and knowledge of [hisl works. 

17 For he hath given me the true science of the things 

1 p. 228. 

T 2 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History'. 



General 
character 
of the re- 
vision. 



Wisdom vii. 



2'j6 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



that are, so that I know how the world was made 
and the powers of the elements : 

1 8 the beginning, ending and midst of the times, how 

the times alter ^ how one goeth after anothery and 
how they are fulfilled, 

19 the course of the year, the ordinances of the stars, 

20 the natures of living things, the furiousness of beasts, 

the power of the winds, the imaginations of men, the 
diversities oi young plants, the virtues of roots ; 

21 and all such things as are either secret or manifest, 

them have I learnt. . . 
2J And being [but] one, she (wisdom) can do all things, 
and remaining in herself she reneweth all, and in 
all ages of times entering into holy souls, she 
maketh God's friends and prophets, 

28 for God loveth none, if he dwell not with wisdom. 

29 For she is more beautiful than the sun and giveih 

more light than the stars, a^id the day is not to be 
compared unto her. 

30 For upon the day cometh night, but wickedness cannot 

overcome wisdom. 

15 what...conceiveth: as I would ex sententia ]umus (i) 

— think: co7iceive (^Greek) (2) 

— for G. : because (3) 

— teacheth... aright: directeth the wise, (director of the 

wise G.) (4) 

16 yea all our wisdom : all wisdom also (5) 

— [Itis'\ works : workmanship (opificiorum scientia J.) (6) 

1 7 the true science : certain knowledge cognitionem certam 

J. (7) 

— so that I G. : namely to (8) 

— powers G. : operation (Gr. ?) (9) 

18 how .. .fulfilled : the alterations of the turniitg of the 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



277 



sun and the change of seasons (how the times alter 
a7id the change of the seasons G.) solstitioricm mtcta- 
tiones et varietates ternporum J. (10) 

19 course... of the: the circuits of years and the positions 

of: anni circuitus et stellar tun situs J. (11) 

20 thiftgs G. : creatures (12) 

— the... beasts G. : th.Q furies of wild htdiSts (Gr.) (13) 

— power... the G. : the violence of (Gr.) (14) 

— the imaginations G. : and the reasonings (Gr.) (15) 

— young: om. so G. J. (Gr.) (16) 

— the:^;2^the G.J. (Gr.) (17) 

21 have I learnt: do I know G.J. (18) 

27 renew eth all G. : maketh all things new (19) 

— maketh God's friends : maketh them friends of God. 

G. ithef) (20). 

28 if ... not G. : <5'2// Z^^;;^ that dwelleth nisi eimi qid 

habitat J. (Gr.) (21) 

29 giveth...the: above all the order of (G. is ahovQ...the 

stars) (22) 

29 and the... her: being compared with the light, she is 

found before it cum luce comparata prior esse depre- 
henditiLr J. (Gr.) (23) 

30 upon the day : after this (24) 

— wickedness . . . overcome G. : vice shall not prevail against 

sapientics non est prcevalitura malitia J. (25) 

Of these changes three seem to be due to Junius 
(10, II, 25) and perhaps four others (i, 6, 7, 23) : two to 
the Genevan Version (4, 18), and perhaps two others (16, 
17) : the remainder are either linguistic (3, 5, 8, 12, 19) 
or closer renderings of the Greek {2, 9, 13 — 15, 20 — 22, 
24). 

The marginal renderings offer a certain clue to the 
authorities on which the revisers chiefly relied ; and an 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



The margi- 
7ial render- 
ing's in 
Malachi. 



■278 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



analysis of those given in Malachi fully confirms the 
conclusions which have been already obtained. 

Malachi i. i by : Heb. by the hand of. 

5 from : or upon Heb. from upon. 

7 ye offer: or bring unto &c. (i) 

8 for sacrifice : Heb. to sacrifice. 

9 God : Heb. the face of God. 

— by your means : Heb, from your hand. 

— and ye have snuffed at it (Munster Gene- 

van : or whereas you might have blown it 
away, quum id vel difflare possitis Castalio ; 
quum exsufflare possitis illud Tremellius (2) 

14 which hath in his flock (G.) : or in whose 

flock is. (quum sit in grege ipsius T.) (3) 
ii. 3 corrupt (G.) : or reprove increpabo Leo 
Juda. (4) 

— spread : scatter spargam M. J. (5) 

— one shall take you away with it : or it shall 

take you away with it. (et toilet vos ad 
se M. Similarly Pagninus J. : otherwise 
G.) it shall take you with it Rhemish. ut 
abripiat vos ad se T. (6) 

8 stumble at the law : or fall in the law (fall 

by...G.) (impingere in lege M. J.) (7) 

9 have been partial in (G.) : Heb. accepted 

faces, or lifted up the face against attollitis 
faciem contra legem T. (8) 

1 1 loved (G. and all except T.) : or ought to 

love amaturus fuerat T. (9) 

12 the master and the scholar: or him that 

worketh and him that answereth, so M. T. 

(10) 

15 residue: ^r excellency, so P. (11) 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



279 



ii. 15 a godly seed: Heb. a seed of God. 

— treacherously: ^r unfaithfully. (12) 

16 that he hateth putting away (so Fr. 1588. 

Sibi odio esse dimissionem ait T.) : or If 
he hate her, put her away (similarly P. M. 
J. C. G.). Heb. to put away. (13) 
iii. 4 former: <?r ancient P. (14) 

5 oppress: ^r defraud fraudant C. (15) 

10 pour you out : Heb. empty out. 

1 1 destroy : Heb. corrupt. 

14 his ordinance : Heb. his observation, 

— mournfully : Heb. in black. 

1 5 are set up : Heb. are built. 

17 jewels (mes plus precieux ioyaux Fr. 1588) : 

or special treasure, peculium M. J. C. T. 

(16) 

Thus of the sixteen alternative renderings four are 
found in Tremellius (2, 3, 8, 9), four in Miinster with 
Leo Juda or Tremellius or both (5, 7, 10, 16), two in 
Pagninus (ii, 14), one in Castalio (15), one in the 
Genevan (13), the Rhemish (6) and Leo Juda's Version 
(4) respectively ; while two alone cannot be certainly 
referred to any one of these authorities (i, 12). 

The revision of the New Testament was a simpler 
work than that of the Old, and may be generally de- 
scribed as a careful examination of the Bishops' Version 
(1572) with the Greek text, and with Beza's, the Genevan, 
and the Rhemish Versions\ Examples of words derived 
from the Rhemish Version have been given already, but 
the use of this version is so remarkable that it may be 
well to add more unequivocal proofs of its reality. Thus 

1 See note at the end of the chap- of the Bishops' Bible with the Autho- 
ter for a collation of some chapters rised Version. • 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



The revi- 
sion of the 
New Testa- 
■ment. 



28o 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



in the Epistle to the Romans the following phrases are 
found which are common, I believe, to the Rhemish and 
Authorised Versions alone ; and it is impossible that 
the coincidences can have been accidental \ 

i. 10 if by any means 

— 13 I would not have you ignorant 

— 23 changed \kiQ glory (so 25) 

— 28 did not like {liked not Rh.) 
ii. 5 revelation of the just j. 

— 10 glory, honour and peace to every man that worketh 

good 

— 13 for not the hearers of the law are just 

— 15 the work of the law 

iii. 7 why yet am I also judged as a sinner 
V. 3 and not only so 

— 15 but not as the offence so also 
xi. 14 provoke to emulation 

xii.i6 be not wise in your own conceits 
xiii. 4 minister yxnto thee for good 

— 8 owe no man anything 



^ Some of the phrases, it may be 
noticed, are found also in Wyclifife, 
and these may be taken to represent 
the amount of natural coincidences 
in two versions made independently 
from the Latin. 

A still more certain proof of the 
influence of the Rhemish Version 
(Vulgate) on A. V. is found in changes 
of words and phrases in the earlier 
version which had been objected to 
by Romish controversialists. Thus, 
among renderings identical with, if 
not adopted from, those of the Rhe- 
mish Version in passages objected to 
by Martin, the following may be 
mentioned: 
Matt. ii. 6 rule. 

— xxvi. 26 blessed. . 



John ix. 11 put out of the synagogue. 
Acts i. ■26 numbered with. 

— iii. 21 heaven must receive (so 

Bishops' 1575). 

— xiv. 23 ordaijied {for ordained 

by election). 
James v. 16 confess. 
2 Cor. ii. \o person. 

— iv. 17 worketh. 

2 Thess. ii. 15 traditions. 

Tit. iii, 5 regeneration (so Bishops' 

1575)-.. 
Hebr. xii, 23 Church. 

Other passages objected to, as Eph. 
V. 5, Col. iii. 5, Tit. iii. 10, were 
altered already in the Genevan Ver- 
sion : others, as Tit. iii. 10, were 
altered independently in the Autho- 
rised Version. 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



28r 



The relation in which the different authorities stand 
to one another in the execution of the revision will ap- 
pear from an analysis of the changes in a passage of 
moderate difficulty. 

Bishops' Bible, 1572. 5 Let your conversation be 
without covetousness beittg content with such things 
as ye have. For he hath said I will in no case i^not 
1568) /^27 thee neither forsake thee. 

6 So that we may boldly say the Lord is my helper 
and I will not fear what man uiay do unto me. 

7 Remember them which have the oversight of you, 
which have spoken unto you the word of God,, whose 
end of conversation ye considering follow their faith. 

8 Jesus Christ yesterday and today and the same for 
ever. 

9 Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines, 
for it is a good thing that the heart be stablished with 
grace and not with meats, which have not profited 
them that have been occupied therein. 

10 We have an altar whereof they have no right to eat 
which serve in the tabernacle. 

11 For the bodies of those beasts whose blood is 
brought into the Jwly place by the high priest for sin 
are burnt without the tents. 
Therefore Jesus also that he might sanctify the people 



12 



13 



with his own blood suffered without the gate. 



Let us go forth therefore unto him out of the tents, 
bearing his reproach. 

14 For here have we no continuing city, but we seek 
one to come. 

15 By him therefore let us {do we 1568) offer sacrifice of 
land always to God, that is the fruit of lips confessing 
his name. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Hebrews 
xiii. 



282 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



1 6 To do good and to distribute forget not, for with such 
sacrifice [sacrifices 1568) God \s pleased. . \ 

5 being: and be GQwevdin (i) r 

— not fail G. : never leave {not leave Rhemish) (2) 

— neither G. : nor (3) 

6 may : shall Rh. facturus est Tremellius (can G.) (4) 

7 oversight of G. : rule over (gubernatorum Tr.) (5)- 

— which G. : who (6) 

— end... faith: whose faith follow considering the end 

of their conversation (whose f. f. c. what hath bee7i 
the end of their c. G.) (7) 

8 yesterday : the same yesterday (G. R. different) (8) 

— the same : omit (9) 

9 stablished G. : established Rh. (10) 

— and G. : omit, so Rh. (11) 

11 holy place Qs.'. sanctuary sacrarium Beza (12) 

— tents : camp G. (13) 

12 therefore G. : wherefore quapropter B. (14) 

13 out... tents: without the camp Rh. (put of the camp G.) 

(15) 

15 sacrifice: //^^ sacrifice G. (16) 

— laud always to God : praise to God continually [praise 

always to God G. Rh.) (17) 

— lips: our lips (/>^^ lips G.) (18) 

— confessing : giving thanks to {quce gratias agunt Tr.) 

(G. different) (19) 

16 to do G. : but to do beneficentiae vero B. (20) 

— distribute G. : communicate (communication Rh. B.) 

(31) 

— sacrifice: sacrifices Bishops' 1568 (22) 

— pleased G. : ze/^// pleased (23) 

Thus about seven changes are due to Beza (12, 14, 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION: 



2%Z 



20) or the Genevan version (i, 7, 13, 16) ; nearly an 
equal number to the Rhemish (2, 4, 10, ii, 15, 21) ; two 
were perhaps suggested by Tremellius' version of the 
Syriac (5, 20) ; and seven are original, reckoning three 
linguistic variations (3, 6, 17). 

The chief influence of the Rhemish Version was on 
the vocabulary of the revisers, that of Beza and the 
Genevan Version on the interpretation. But still our 
revisers exercise an independent judgment both in 
points of language and construction. Thus in the latter 
respect they often follow Beza, rightly and wrongly, 
when the Genevan Versions do not ; and again they fail 
to follow him where these had rightly adopted his ren- 
dering. In the former class such passages as these 
occur : 

Mark xi. 17 called of all nations. 

ab omnibus gentibus (Beza). 
Rom. vii. 6 that being dead wherein... 

mortuo eo \w Q^o . . . {Beza). 
Hebr. xi. 13 dind embraced thtm. 

postquam et amplexi fuissent {Beza). 
I John ii. 19 they went out that... 

egressi sunt ex nobis ut... {Beza). 

On the other hand the Authorised Version retains 
(by no means unfrequently) the old rendering of the 
Great Bible when it had been rightly corrected from 
Beza in the Genevan revisions : 

Matt, xxviii. 14 if this come to the governor's ears. 

come before the governor (Gt.) (if the Gover- 
nor hear of this G. B). 

periculum erat ne milites apud Pilatum defer- 
rentiLT {Beza note). 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



The use of 
Bezels Ver- 
sion. 



284 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Act. xxviii. 4 sicffereth not to live. 

hath not suffered {Gen.) (non sivif {Bezd) : ser- 
vanda prseteriti temporis significatio). Comp, 
I John V. 4 vicit. 
Eph. iv. II blindness. 

hardness ( Gen .) . 

obdurationem {Bezd). 
I Pet. i. 1/ If ye call on the Father... 

I f . . . y e call him Father. . . ( Gen) . 

Si patrem cognominatis eum qui... {Bezd), 

And still further, some right renderings of Beza are 
neglected both by the Genevan revisers and by our 
own : 

Mark vii. 4 tables. 

lectorum (Beza : so Vulg. : beds Wycl. and Rh). 
I Tim. vi. 5 \}i\dX gain is godliness. 

qtccestui esse pietatem {BezaY. 

If we apply the same test as before and examine the 
sources of the various renderings given in St Mark, the 
same authorities, as we have already noticed, reappear, 
and not disproportionately distributed. 

i. 4 for : unto Rhemish ( i ) 

— 10 opened : cloven Genevan (2) or rent (se fendre 

Fr. 1588) (3) 

— 34 to speak because they knew him : to say that they 

knew him (to speak that Rh.) so Beza as alter- 
native and Fr. (4) 



1 Archbp. Trench, to whom I owe 
the references to most of the exam- 
ples just given, has collected some 
very instructive instances of improve- 
ments (p, 121): Hebr. iv. i: Acts 
xii. 19 (Beza's note): John i. 3, 4 : 
Acts i. 4 (Beza); and striking phrases 



(p. 37): Acts iii. 15; Hebr. ii. 10; 
xii. I, The list might easily be in- 
creased. It is unfortunate that Arch- 
bp. Trench, like many other writers, 
confounds the Genevan Testament of 
1557 with the New Testament of the 
Genevan Bible. 



THE AUTHORISED VERSIOiV. 



285 



ii. 14 at the receipt of custom : at the place where the ^l;^^\ 
custom was received (au lieu du peage Fr.) (5) History. 

— 21 new: raw Rh. (6) or unwrought (new and un- 

dressed Gt. escru Fr.) (7) 
iii. 5 hardness : blindness Tyndale, Great Bible, Rh. (8) 

— 10 pressed : rushed (Vulgate and Erasmus irruerent) 

(9) 

— 19 into an house: home G. (10) 

— 21 friends: kinsmen (kinsfolk G.) (ii) 
iv. 29 brought forth : ripe adolevit Castalio. (12) 
vi. 19 a quarrel: an inward grudge (en auoit a lui Fr.) 

(13) 

— 20 observed him : kept him Rh. (le gardoit en prison 

Fr. mg.) (14) ^r saved him (15) 

— 27 an executioner : one of his guard (erant spicula- 

tores principum : satellites Beza) (16) 

— 45 unto Beth. : over against Beth. Beth, oppositam 

B. (17) 

— 56 him: it (so B. as alternative) (18) 
vii. 2 defiled: common Ty. &c. (19) 

— 3 oft: diligently (summo studio B. note) m the ori- 

ginal with the first : Theophylact [quoted by 
B.] up to the elbow. (20) 
— • 4 tables: beds Rh. B. (21) 

— 9 reject: frustrate Rh. (22) 

— 26 Greek : Gentile Rh. (23) 
ix. 16 with them : among yourselves G. (24) 

— 18 teareth him: dasheth him Rh. (25) 

— 43, 47 offend thee : cause thee to offend G. (26) 
X. 42 are accounted qui reputantur (Tremellius) : think 

good (qui font estat Fr.) quibus placet B. (27) 
■ — 52 made thee whole : saved thee Ty. &c. (28) 
xi. 22 Have faith in God : have the faith of God (have 

faith of God Rh.) (29) 



286 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



xi. 29 question : thing Ty. &c. (30) 
xiv. 3 spikenard: pure nard (nard that was pure...T. 
&c.) (31) or liquid nard (so B.) (32) 

— 12 killed: sacrificed G. (33) 

— 26 hymn : psalm (34) 

— 72 he wept: he wept abundantly (35) ^r he began 

to weep Ty. &c. (36) 
xvi. 14 at meat : together G. (37) 

Thus of the thirty-seven alternative renderings nearly 
one-half agree with the Genevan Version (2, 7, 10, 11,' 
24, 26, 33, 37) or Beza's (3, 4, 16—18, 20, 21, 26, 32) ; 
six agree with the Rhemish Version (i, 6, 14, 22, 23, 25); 
three more or less with the French (3, 5, 13) ; six with 
the earlier English versions; one with Castalio (12) ; 
and one with the Vulgate (9). 

Once. again : the examination of the first Epistle of 
St John will shew very fairly how far K. James' revisers 
generally availed themselves in the New Testament 
of earlier labours and how far they impressed a special 
character upon the Version. In six (four) places, if 
I reckon rightly, they have altered the construction of 
the text : 

i. 3 'and truly our fellowship is with...' 

for ' that our fellowship may be with...' 
(ii. 19 'they went out that they might be...' so Beza) . 
(ii. 29 ^ye know '^idX...' B.) 

ior ' know ye that...' so marg. 'ye have known' 
(G.) 
iii. 16 'Hereby perceive we the love of God, because...' 
(B.) 
for ' hereby perceive we (have we perceived G.) 
love, that (because Great Bible)... 



THE A UTHORISED VERSION. 



2Z7 



iv. 17 'Herein is our love (love with us marg. so B.) 
made perfect, that...' 
for ' Herein is the love perfect in us, that...' 
V. 6 * This is he that came by water and blood, even 
Jesus Christ...' (so B.) 
for 'This Jesus Christ is he that came...' (Tyn- 

dale, G. B.) 
or * This is that Jesus Christ that came...' (G.) 

The changes of words are far more frequent, and of 
these a large number introduce phrases identical with 
those used in the Rhemish Version. Examples occur 
i. 9 confess for \ac\knowledge : ii. 2 (iv. 10) 'he is the 
propitiation for.., ^ for *he it is that obtaineth grace for..' : 
iv. 10 ' to make agreement for..' {propitiatioNvXg)'. ii. 

17 'he that doeth...' for 'he that fnlfilleth...' : ii. 20 ' an 
zmction ' for ' an ointment' : ii. 26 seduce for deceive {sedu- 
cnntVulg.): ii. 28 (iii. 21, v. 14) 'have confidence' for 
^ be bold' {Jiabeamus fiduciam, Vulg.) : iii. 15 murderer for 
matislayer : v. 20 'an understanding that...' for 'a mind 
to..' [sensuni z/^ cognoscamus Vulg.)^. 

In other cases the revisers aimed at a more literal 
exactness, as in iii. 14 have passed for are translated : iv. 

18 ^ is made perfect' for 'is perfect': iii. i bestowed iox 
shewed: iii. 9 ^ doth not com7nit sin' for ' sinneth not' : 
iii. 22 (article) : v. 9, 10 (tense) ; or at consistency of 
rendering, as ii. 27 abideth {dwelletli) : iii. 10 manifest 
[knozvny \ or at clearness, as ii. 24, iii. 8 ' that he might 
destroy the works of the devil' for 'to loose...' (iv. 3, 
V. 16) ; or at emphasis, as ii. 3 do know... Once an un- 
happy combination of renderings is attempted, iii. 17 

^ Other coincidences are found: ii. ^ 'phe converse change of 'record' 

8 which thing...: ii. 9 until now...-, ii. to 'witness' in v. 8 is quite inexplica- 

10 occasion oi stumbling (marg. scan- ble. 
dal): (ii. 5): iv. 15 J/^«// confess. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



288 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



^Bowels of compassion,,.'' (Bowels Rh. compassion Tynd. 
&c.) : once a neater word is introduced, iii. 3 purifieth 
{purge thy. 

This analysis, in which I have endeavoured to in- 
clude all the variations introduced into the Authorised 
Version, will shew better than any description the watch- 
ful and far-reaching care with which the revisers fulfilled 
their work. No kind of emendation appears to have 
been neglected ; and almost every change which they 
introduced was an improvement. They did not in every 
case carry out the principles by which they were gene- 
rally directed ; they left many things which might have 
been wisely modified ; they paid no more attention than 
was commonly paid in their time to questions of read- 
ing^; but when every deduction is made for inconsis- 
tency of practice and inadequacy of method, the con- 
clusion yet remains absolutely indisputable that their 
work issued in a version of the Bible better — because 



^ The substitution of 'torment' 
for * painfulness ' in iv. i8 is less com- 
pletely successful : neither word ren- 
ders KoXaffis. 

The scrupulous and watchful care 
with which the revisers worked is 
nowhere seen more remarkably than 
in their use of italics to mark the in- 
troduction of words not directly re- 
presented in the original. The detail 
may seem at first sight trivial, and 
Luther neglected it entirely; but in 
reality it involves much that is of 
moment. It is of importance as 
marking distinctly that the work is a 
translation ; and yet more the use 
distinguishes in many cases an inter- 
pretation from a rendering : e.£: Hebr. 
X. 38. This question has been ex- 
haustively treated by Dr Turton in 
his pamphlet on TAe Text of the 
Englisk Bible (1833), who shews 
conclusively that the Cambridge text 



of 1638 bears clear marks of repre- 
senting very exactly the true form of 
the Authorised Revision. In the use 
of italics it is far more consistent 
than the editions of 161 1, which seem 
to have been hastily printed. 

^ I have given an account of the 
Greek text followed by the revisers 
in Smith's Dictionary of the Bible^ ii. 
524 n. But the question is of no 
real importance, as they do not ap- 
pear to have been influenced by any 
consistent critical views, and the va- 
riations are too superficial to admit 
a general classification or discussion. 

An examination of the headings of 
the chapters, the running headings, 
and the marginal references does not 
fall within my scope, though in itself 
interesting. Some remarks on these 
points will be found in a paper by 
Mr Kegan Paul in the Theological 
Review for 1S69, pp. 99 ff. 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION, 



289 



more faithful to the original — than any which had been 
given in English before \ 



^ It is impossible to enter here 
upon the question of the langriage of 
the Authorised Version. Linguistic 
changes were common in each suc- 
cessive revision, as has been already 
noticed; but it does not at once 
follow that no archaisms were re- 
tained. The following examples of 
old words contained in the Genevan 



Bible and altered in A. V". are inter- 
esting. I am indebted for them to 
an anonymous [by the Rev. J. Gurn- 
hill] Essay called English retraced 
(Cambridge, 1862), which contains 
many excellent criticisms on the 
English of the Genevan Version. 
The readings of A. V. are given in 
( ). The other notation is as before. 



Ex. xxviii, 8 gard Genevan (girdle so Matthew, Bishops') 

I Sam. ii. 26 profited and grew M. G. Bp. (grew on) 

I Sam. XXV. 18 frailes {mg. clusters) G. Bp. bondelles M. (clusters 

mg. lumps) 
I K. XX. 39 be lost and want G. be missed M. be missed or lost Bp. 

(be missing) 

1 K. xix. 24 plant G. soles M. step of my going Bp. (sole) 
Ps. cxxxvi. 23 base G. when we were brought low Bp. (low) 
Ps. cxlii. 7 art beneficial G. (shalt deal bountifully) 

Prov. xxii. 6 in the trade of his way G. (in the way he should go. mg. 

in his way) 
Is. xxiii. 8 chapmen G. factors Bp. (traffiickers) 
Mark v. 35 diseasest Tyndale, Great Bible, G. Bp. (troublest) 
Mark x. 41 disdain at Ty. G. B. G. Bp. (be much displeased Avith) 
Mark xii. 42 quadrin G. (farthing Ty. G. B. Bp.) 
Mark xv. 26 cause Ty. G. B. G. Bp. (accusation) 
Acts xxi. 35, 40 a grece Ty. a stair G. B. the greces G. (the stairs 

so Bp.) 
Acts xxi. 15 made ourselves ready Ty. took up our burthens G. B, 

Bp. trussed up our fardels G. (took up our carriages) 
Acts XXV. 18 accusation Ty. G. B. Genevan Test. Bp. crime G. 
Rom. xiv. 16 treasure Ty. G. B. commodity G. (good so Bp.) 

2 Cor. ix. 9 sparsed Ty. G. B. G. Bp. (dispersed so Bp. 1575) 
2 Cor. xii. 17 pill Ty. G. B. G. Bp. (make a gain of) 

Tit. i. 8 herberous Ty. harberous G. a keeper of hospitality G. B. 

(a lover of hospitality so Bp.) 
2 Tim. iv. 2 improve Ty. G. B. G. Bp. (reprove) 
Heb. viii. 2 pight Ty. G. B. G. Bp. (pitched) 
I Pet. iv. 9 herberous Ty. G. B. G. Bp. (use hospitality) See above. 

Tit. i. 8. 



The valuable Bible Word-Book 
(1866) of Mr Eastwood and Mr Aldis 
Wright furnishes an admirable found- 
ation for a study of the English of 
A. V. There can hardly be a more 
instructive lesson in English than to 
trace to their first appearance a num- 
ber of the archaisms there noticed. 
It will appear that not a few of them 
are due to K. James' revisers them- 



selves and not to the earlier texts. 
The charges brought by the Rhemists 
against the language of the earlier 
English Versions are all summed up 
by Martin and met by Fulke, Defence 
of the English translatiojis, pp. 218, 
569 (ed. P. S.). The argument of 
INIartin, it wall be seen, loses all its 
point, when applied to the Autho- 
rised Version. 



U 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
Histon'. 



290 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Chap. iii. 
Internal 
History. 



Note to p. 2^9. 

The following selection of variations in some chapters of St Matthew 
will give a fair idea of the relation of A. V. to the Bishops' Bible. 



Bishops' Bible, 1568, 1572. 
18 The birth 



A. V. 1611. 
Now the birth. Comp. vv. 
ii. I, 13; iii. 15 ; iv. 12; 
viii. 18; X. 2; xi. 2, &c. 



21, 22 : 
vii. 3i 



— 


— betrothed 


espoused 




23 is by interpretation 


being interpreted is 


ii. 


I a city of Jewry 


of Judaea 


— 


10 exceedingly with gi-eat joy 


with exceeding great joy 


— 


1 2 after they were 


being. Comp. v. 22; iv. 13, 21; viii. 3 


— 


13 it will come to pass that 
Herod shall 


Herod will 


— 


16 as many as were 


from 


— 


— searched out 


enquired 


— 


23 Nazarite 


Nazarene 


iii 


7 anger 


wrath 


— 


9 be not of such mind that ye 
would 


think not to 


— 


III baptize you in 


I indeed baptize you with 


— 


16 [John] saw 


he saw 


iv. 


10 avoid 1568 : get thee hence 
behind me 1572 


get thee hence 


— 


12 delivered up 7ng. that is, 


cast into prison 




cast in prison 




— 


2 1 the ship 


a ship. Comp. xiii. 2. 


v. 


6 satisfied 


filled 


" 


10 which suffer persecution 1 568 : 
which have been perse- 
cuted 1572 


which are persecuted 


— 


1 1 lying shall say all manner of 


shall say all manner of evil against 




evil saying against you 


you falsely 


— 


1 2 be glad 


be exceeding glad 


— 


22 unadvisedly 


without a cause 




44 hurt 


despitefully use 


— 


47 singular thing do ye 


do ye more than others 


— . 


48 Ye shall therefore be 


Be ye therefore 


vi. 


7 Babble not much 


use not vain repetitions 




much babbling's sake 


much speaking 




19 hoard 


lay 


— 


25 Be not careful 


take no thought, Comp. vv. 27, 2S, 

34- 
toil not 





28 weary not [themselves] with 




labour 




— 


29 royalty 


glory 


vii. 


4 Suffer me, I will cast out a 
mote 


Let me pull out the mote 


— 


24 of me these sayings 


these sayings of mine. Co.np. v. 26. 


— 


29 power 


authority 


viii. 


7 when I come, I will 


I will come and 


— 


1 1 rest 


sit doM'u 



THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



291 



Bishops' Bible, 1568, 1572. 
viii. 32 rushed headlong 

— 33 done of 

ix. 21 touch hut even his vesture 
only 

— 36 w^ere destitute 
X. 9 Possess not 

— 15 easier 

— 18 in witness to 

— 2 1 their fathers and mothers 
put them to death 

— 29 little sparrows 
light 

xi. 12 pluck it [unto them] 

— 19 and wisdom is 1568 : and 

wisdom was 1572 

— 26 was it thy good pleasure 

— 28 labour 

laden 

ease you 

xii. 18 child 

— — well delighteth 

— 23 Is not this that 

— 41 in the judgment 
xiii. II secrets 

— 19 that evil 

— 28 the malicious man 

— 32 make their nests 

— 46 precious pearl 

— 54 cometh this wisdom and 

powers (1568: mighty 
works 1572) unto him 
xiv. 8 platter 

— 15 let the people depart 

— 30 a mighty wind 

XV. 5 By the gift that [is offered] 
of m e thou shalt be helped 

— 13 every planting 1568 : all man- 

ner planting 1572 

— 39 parts 

xvi. 3 lowring red 
outward appearance 

— 17 Happy 

— 18 congregation 

— 20 Jesus Christ 

— 22 Lord, favour thyself 

— 23 Go after me 
forsake 

— 26 for a ransom of 
xvii. 16 heal 

— 22 were occupied 1568 : 

were conversant 1572 

— 25 tribute or toll 

— 27 piece of twenty pence 



Authorised Version, i6ri. 
ran violently down a steep place 
befallen to 
but touch his garment 

fainted 

Provide neither 

more tolerable. Comp. xi. 22. 

for a witness against 

their parents 

cause them to be put to death 

sparrows. Comp. xi. 16 ; xv. 26 

fall 

take it by force 

but wisdom is 

it seemed good in thy sight 
labour sore 
heavy laden 
give you rest 
servant 

is well pleased 
Is this the 
in judgment 
mysteries 

the wicked one. Comp. v. 38. 
an enemy 
lodge 

pearl of great price 
hath this man this wisdom and these 
mighty works 

charger 

send the multitude away. Comp. 

XV. 32 
the wind boisterous 
It is a gift by whatsoever thou might- 

est be profited by me 
every plant 

coasts 

red and lowring 

face 

Blessed. Comp. xi. 6. 

church 

Jesus the Christ 

Be it far from thee, Lord 

Get thee behind me 

deny 

in exchange for 

cure. Comp, v. i8 

abode 

custom or tribute 
piece of money 



Chap. iii. 
Internnl 
History. 



CONCLUSION. 



Thus step by step and in slow degrees, under every 
variety of influence, the English Bible assumed its pre- 
sent shape ; and the record of its progress is still par- 
tially shewn in our public services. Among its other 
manifold memorials of the past, the Book of Common 
Prayer preserves clear traces of this eventful history. 
Some of the scriptural translations which it contains are 
original, some are from the Great Bible, some from the 
Authorised Version. The Offertory sentences and the 
'comfortable words' are not taken from any version, but 
are a rendering of the Latin, made probably by Cranmer. 
The same independence is found in the Evangelic 
Hymns, the Benedictus, the Magnificat and the Ntmc 
dimittis, which differ more or less from the Great Bible 
and the Authorised Version. But even here the labour 
of correction was not neglected ; for after their intro- 
duction into the first Prayer-Book of 1548 these Hymns 
were elaborately revised in 1549 and again in 1552. So 
also the Benedicite was revised in 1549, and the burden 
of the Hymn was altered throughout in 1552. 

The Psalms Venite, Jichilate, Cantate, Deits misc- 
reatiir, agree almost literally with the Great Bible (April 
1540), though even in these there are traces of a minute 



The Prayer 
Book con- 
taifts traces 
of the three 
stages of 
tratisla- 
tion. 



Original 
re7ideriiigs 
frovi the 
Vulgate. 



Passages 
frotn tJie 
Great Bible. 



294 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



and careful revision; and the same remark holds true 
also of the Psalms in the Occasional Services \ 

But the great and enduring monument of the earlier 
Version of Coverdale and Cranmer is the Psalter itself, 
which had, as we have seen, become so completely iden- 
tified with the expression of religious feeling that it was 
felt to be impossible to displace itl When the last 
changes in the Prayer-Book were made it was found, it 
is said, smoother to sing ; but this is not a full account 
of the matter, and it cannot be mere familiarity which 
gives to the Prayer-Book Psalter, with all its errors and 
imperfections, an incomparable tenderness and sweet- 
ness. Rather we may believe that in it we can yet find 
the spirit of him whose work it mainly is, full of humi- 
lity and love, not heroic or creative, but patient to 
accomplish by God's help the task which had been set 
him to do, and therefore best in harmony with the 
tenour of our own daily lives. 

But when the Psalter and the Hymns were left un- 
altered in 1662 the Introductory Sentences, and the 
Epistles and Gospels were at last taken from the Au- 
thorised Version. Up to that time the Epistles and 
Gospels had been printed from the Great Bible with a 
few, perhaps unintentional, discrepancies, and the Intro- 
ductory Sentences, like those at present in the Commu- 
nion Service, had been an original translation. Thus 
the cycle was completed, and each great stage in the 
history of our Bible represented in the Prayer-Book. 

Whatever else may be thought of the story which 
has been thus imperfectly told, enough has been said to 



^ Two changes of tense are worthy Churching of Women) ' I found,'' * I 

of notice. In the Cantate {Ps. xcviii. ca//ed' for * I shall find^' and *I will 

9) 'he comet h^ is read for *he is call.'' 

come-/ and in Ps. cxvi. 4 (The ^ Seep. 207. 



COXCLUSIOX. 295 



shew that the history of the EngHsh Scriptures is, as 
was remarked by anticipation, unique. The other great 
vernacular versions of Europe are the w^orks of single 
men, definitely stamped with their impress and bearing 
their names. A German writer somewhat contemptuously 
remarks that it took nearly a century to accomplish in 
England the work which Luther achieved in the fraction 
of a single life-time. The reproach is exactly our glory. 
Our version is the work of a Church and not of a man. 
Or rather it is a growth and not a work. Countless 
external influences, independent of the actual translators, 
contributed to mould it ; and when it was fashioned the 
Christian instinct of the nation, touched, as we believe, 
by the Spirit of God, decided on its authority. But at 
the same time, as if to save us from that worship of the 
letter, which is the counterfeit of true and implicit 
devotion to the sacred text, the same original words are 
offered to us in other forms in our Prayer-Book, and 
thus the sanction of use is distinguished from the claim 
to finality. Our Bible in virtue of its past is capable of 
admitting revision, if need be, without violating its 
history. As it gathered into itself, during the hundred 
years in which it was forming, the treasures of manifold 
labours, so it still has the same assimilative power of 
life. 

One Version only in old times, the Latin Vulgate, 
can in this respect be compared with it. This also was 
formed by private efforts silently and slowly till it was 
acknowledged by the acceptance of the Western Church. 
One supremely great man, Jerome, partly revised and 
partly renewed it, and by a strange coincidence even he 
could not displace the old Psalter which had been 
adopted for public use. But the English Bible has what 
the Latin Bible, as far as we know, had not. It has not 



Compare. I 
-with the 
Vulgate. 



296 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Crowned by 
-martyrdom. 



Words of the 
translators. 



Cranmi 



only the prerogative of vitality while the other has been 
definitely fixed in one shape, but it has also the seal of 
martyrdom upon it. In this too it differs from the other 
great modern versions. Luther defied his enemies to 
the last. Lefevre in extreme old age mourned that 
when the opportunity was given him he had not been 
found worthy to give up his life for Christ. Calvin died 
sovereign at Geneva. But Tyndale, who gave us our 
first New Testament from the Greek, was strangled for 
his work at Vilvorde : Coverdale, who gave us our first 
printed Bible, narrowly escaped the stake by exile : 
Rogers, to whom we owe the multiform basis of our 
present Version, was the first victim of the Marian per- 
secution : Cranmer, who has left us our Psalter, was at 
last blessed with a death of triumphant agony. 

The work was crowned by martyrdom and the work- 
men laboured at it in the faith and with the love of 
martyrs. The solemn words in which they com^mend 
the Bible to their readers, the prayers which they offer 
for the spiritual enlightenment of their countrymen, the 
confessions which they make of their own insufficiency, 
have even now lost nothing of their eloquence. These 
are the moral of the story. 

' Every man,' writes Cranmer, ' that cometh to the 
' reading of this holy Book ought to bring with him first 
'and foremost [the] feare of almighty God, and then 
' next a firm and stable purpose to reform his own self 
'according thereunto, and so to continue, proceed and 
'prosper from time to time, shewing himself to be a 
'sober and a fruitful hearer and learner, which if he 
' shall do he shall prove at length well able to teach, 
'though not with his mouth, yet with his living and 
'good example, which is sure the most lively and 
' effectuous form and manner of teaching.' 



CONCLUSION. 



297 



' As for the commendation of God's holy Scripture,' 
writes Coverdale, 'I would fain magnify it as it is 
'worthy, but I am far insufficient thereto and therefore 

* I thought it better for me to hold my tongue than 

* with few words to praise or commend it ; exhorting 
' thee, most dear reader, so to love it, so to cleave unto 

* it, and so to follow it in thy daily conversation, that 

* other men seeing thy good works and the fruits of the 
' Holy Ghost in thee may praise the Father of heaven 
' and give this word a good report, for to live after the 
' law of God and to lead a virtuous conversation is the 
'greatest praise that thou canst give unto his doctrine../ 

' I have here translated,' writes Tyndale, and these 
were his first words, 'brethren and sisters, most dear 
' and tenderly beloved in Christ, the New Testament for 
' your spiritual edifying, consolation and solace ; exhort- 
' ing instantly and beseeching those that are better seen in 
' the tongues than I, and that have higher gifts of grace 
' to interpret the sense of the Scripture and meaning of 
'the Spirit than I, to consider and ponder my labour 
' and that with the spirit of meekness ; and if they 
'perceive in any places that I have not attained the 

* very sense of the tongue or meaning of the Scripture, 
'or have not given the right English word, that they 
' put to their hands to amend it, remembering that so is 
' their dtUy to do. For we have not received the gifts of 
' God for ourselves only or for to hide them ; but for to 
'bestow them unto the honouring of God and Christ 
' and edifying of the congregation which is the Body of 
' Christ' 

' It remaineth that we commend thee [gentle reader] 
' to God and to the Spirit of His Grace, which is able to 
' build further than we can ask or think. He removeth 



COVERDALE. 



Tyndale. 



Preface to 
Authorised 
Version. 



298 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



'the scales from our eyes, the vail from our hearts, 
'opening our wits that we may understand His word, 
' enlarging our hearts, yea correcting our affections, that 

* we may love it above gold and silver, yea that we may 
' love it to the end. Ye are brought unto fountains of 
' living water which ye digged not ; do not cast earth 

* into them with the Philistines, neither prefer broken 
'pits before them with the wicked Jews. Others have 
' laboured, and you may enter into their labours. O 
' receive not so great things in vain : O despise not so 

'great salvation It is a fearful thing to fall into the 

' hands of the living God ; but a blessed thing it is and 
'will bring us to everlasting blessedness in the end, 
'when God speaketh unto us, to hearken; when He 
'setteth His word before us, to read it; when He 
' stretcheth out His hand and calleth, to answer, Here 
'am I, here we are to do Thy will, O God. The Lord 
'work a care and conscience in us to know Him and 
' serve Him, that we may be acknowledged of Him at 
'the appearing of our Lord jESUS Christ, to whom 
'with the Holy Ghost, be all praise and thanksgiving. 
' Amen.' 



APPENDICES. 



I. Specimens of the earlier and later Wycliffite 

Versions. 
II. Chronological list of Editions of Bibles and of 
parts of the Bible of critical importance in 
THE History of the Authorised Version. 
HI. Collation of i John in the three texts of Tyn- 

DALE. 

IV. An Examination of the sources of Coverdale's 

Notes. 
V. Specimens of the notes of Tyndale and Mat- 
thew. 
VI. Specimens of the Latin-English Testaments of 

Coverdale. 
VII. Passages from the Pentateuch and Historical 
Books in Tyndale, Coverdale, &c. 
VIII. The relation of the Wickliffite to the later 
Versions. 
IX. The Revision of the Authorised Version. 
X. Phrases in the Psalms marked in the Psalter 
of the Great Bible as additions from the 
Vulgate. 



APPENDIX I. 



Specimens of the earlier and later Wycliffite Versions. 



Wycliffe. 
Lord oure Lord ; 
hou myche meruei- 
lous is thi name in 
al the erthe 

For rerid vp is thi 
grete doing ouer 
heuenes. 

Of the mouth of 
vnspekende childer 
and soukende thou 
performedist preis- 
ing, for thin enemys ; 
that thou destroje the 
enemy and the ve- 
niere 

For I shal see thin 
heuenes, the werkis 
of thi fingris ; the 
mone and the sterris, 
that thou hast found- 
id. 

What is a man, 
that myndeful thou 
art of hym ; or the 



Vulgate. 

Domine Dominus 
noster, quam admi- 
rabile est nomen 
tuum in universa ter- 
ra! 

Ouoniam elevata 
est magnificentia tua 
super Ccelos. 

Ex ore infantium 
et lactentium perfe- 
cisti laudem propter 
inimicos tuos, ut de- 
struas inimicum et 
ultorem. 



Quoniam videbo 
c^los tuos, opera di- 
gitorum tuorum : lu- 
nam et Stellas, quae 
tu fundasti. 

Quid est homo, 
quodmemores ejus? 
aut filius hominiS; 



Purvey. 
Lord thou art oure 
Lord ; thi name is ful 
wonderful in al erthe 



For thi greet doyng 
is reised aboue he- 
uenes 

Of the mouth of 
longe children, not 
spekynge and souk- 
ynge mylk, thou ma- 
dist perfitli heriyng 
for thin enemyes ; 
that thou destrie the 
enemy and avengere 

ForYschal se thin 
heuenes, the werkis 
of thi fyngris; the 
moone and sterris 
whiche thou haste 
foundid. 

What is a man that 
thou art myndeful of 
hym ; ethir the sone 



Appendix 
I. 



Ps. viii. I. 



302 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Appendix 
I. 



Ej>h. iv. 8, 



Wycliffe. 
son of man, for thou 
visitest hym ? 

Thou lassedest 
hym a htil lasse fro 
aungehs ; with glorie 
and worshipe thou 
crounedest hym, and 
settist hym ouer the 
werkis of thin hondy s. 

Alle thingus thou 
leidest vnder his feet, 

Shep and oxen 
alle ; ferthermor and 
the bestis of the 
feeld ; 

the foulis of he- 
uene, and the fishis 
of the se ; that thur^ 
gon the sties of the 
se. 

Lord, oure Lord ; 
hou myche meruei- 
lous is thi name in 
al erthe. 

For which thyng 
he seith He sty3inge 
into hi^, ledde cai- 
tifte caytif, or pry- 
sonynge prisoned^ he 
jaf jiftis to men 

Forsoth that he 
assendide what is it, 
no but for he dessen- 
dide first into the 
lowere partis of the 
erthe ? 

He it is that cam 



Vulgate. 
quoniam visitas eum ? 

Minuisti eum pau- 
lo minus ab angehs, 
gloria et honore co- 
ronasti eum : 

et constituisti eum 
super opera manuum 
tuarum. 

Omnia subjecisti 
subpedibus ejus,oves 
et boves universas : 
insuper et pecora 
campi ; 

volucres caeli, et 
pisces maris, qui per- 
ambulant semitas 
maris. 

Domine Dominus 
noster, quam admi- 
rabile est nomen 
tuum in universa ter- 
ra! 

Propter quod di- 
cit: Ascendens in al- 
tum captivam duxit 
captivitatem : dedit 
dona hominibus. 

Quod autem ascen- 
dit, quid est, nisi quia 
et descendit primum 
in inferiores partes 
terras ? 



Purvey. 
of a virgyn, for thou 
visitist hym ? 

Thou hast maad 
hym a litil lesse than 
aungels ; thou hast 
corouned hym with 
glorie and onour, and 
hast ordeyned hym 
aboue the werkis of 
thin hondis. 

Thou hast maad 
suget alle thingis vn- 
dur hise feet ; alle 
scheep and oxis, fer- 
thermore and the 
beestis of the feeld ; 
the briddis of the eir, 
and the fischis of the 
see ; that passen bi 
the pathis of the see. 

Lord , thou art oure 
Lord ; thi name is 
wondurful in al enhe. 



For which thing 
he seith He stiyinge 
an hi^, ledde caitifte^ 
caitif, he f af ?iftis to 
men. 

But what is it that 
he stiede vp, no but 
that also he cam doun 
first in to the lowere 
partis of the erthe t 



Qui descendit, ipse He it is that cam 



THE WYCLIFFITE VERSIONS. 



303 



Wycliffe. 
down and that sti- 
fede vp on alle he- 
uenes that he schulde 
fulfille alle thingis 

And he ?af sum- 
me sotheli apostlis, 
summe forsoth pro- 
phetiSjOthere forsothe 
euangelistis, other 
forsoth schepherdis 
and techeris 

to the ful endynge 
of seyntis into the 
work of mynisterie, 
into edificacioun of 
Cristis body, 

till we rennen alle 
in vnyte of feith and 
of knowyne of Goddis 
sone, unto a parfyt 
man, into the mesure 
of age of the plente 
of Crist ; 

that we ben not 
now litile children, 
mouynge as wawis, 
and be borun aboute 
with al wynd of tech- 
inge, in the weyward- 
nesse of men, in sutil 
witt, to the discey- 
u\nge of errour. 



Vulgate. 
est et qui ascendit 
super omnes caelos, 
ut impleret omnia. 

Et ipse dedit quos- 
dam quidem aposto- 
los, quosdam autem 
prophetas, alios vero 
evangelistas, alios au- 
tem pastores et doc- 
tores. 

ad consummatio- 
nem sanctorum in 
opus ministerii, in 
aedificationem corpo- 
ris Christi : 

donee occurramus 
omnes in unitatem 
fidei, et agnitionis Fi- 
lii Dei, in virum per- 
fectum, in mensuram 
astatis plenitudinis 
Christi : 

ut jam non simus 
parvuli fluctuantes, 
et circumferamurom- 
ni vento doctrinae in 
nequitia hominum, in 
astutia ad circum- 
ventionem erroris. 



Purvey. 

doun and that stiede 
on alle heuenes that 
he schulde fille alle 
thingis. 

And he 3af summe 
apostlis, summe pro" 
phetis, othere euan" 
gelistiSjOtherescheep- 
herdis, and techeris. 



to the ful endyng 
of seyntis in to the 
werk of mynystrie, 
in to edificacioun of 
Cristis bodi 

til we rennen alle 
in to vnyte of feith 
and of knowyng of 
Goddis sone, in to a 
parfit man, aftir the 
mesure of age of the 
plente of Crist ; 

that we be not now 
litle children, mo- 
uynge as wawis, and 
be not borun aboute 
with ech wynd of 
teching, in the wei- 
wardnesse of men, in 
sutil wit, to the dis- 
seyuyng of errour. 



Appendix 
I. 



13 



rr 



Appendix 
II. 



APPENDIX 11. 

X^hrono logical List of Editions of Bibles and of parts of 
the Bible of critical importance in the History of the 
Authorised Version, 

In the following list I have only included those editions 
which have a direct literary bearing on the histgry of the Au- 
thorised Version. It has no bibliographical object whatever. 
In foreign versions it has generally seemed sufficient to mark 
the first edition of each work. In the case of rare books I 
have indicated the copies which I have been allowed to use. 
The principal sources of the several EngHsh versions are added 
in brackets. 

Foreign Translatmis. 

15 16 Erasmus' first Edition of 
the Greek Testament 
with a new Latin Trans- 
lation. 

1520 The Complutensian Poly» 
glott, Hebrew, Chaldee, 
Greek and Latin texts. 

1522 Erasmus' Third Edi- 

tion. 

Luther's German New 

Testament. 

1523 Luther's Pentateuch. 

1524 Luther's Historical 

AND Poetical Works 
OF the Old Testa- 
ment. 



CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF BIBLES. 


305 


Foreign Translations. 


Etiglish Tra?islatio?is. 


Appendix 

n. 


1524 Zurich Version of the 






Prophets. 


1525 Tyndale's New Testament 
in two shapes. 
[Erasmus' third edition, Lu- 
ther]. 




1527-29. Zurich Version fi- 






nished. 






1528 S ANCTES Pagninus' Latin 






Version of the Bible. 


1530 Tyndale's Pentateuch. 




1 532 Luther's Version finish- 
ed. 
1534 Luther's Bible pub- 






1534 Tyndale's New Testament 




hshed. 


revised \ 




1534-5 See. Munster's Latin 


[First edition, Luther, Com- 




Version of the Old Tes- 


plutensian readings, 




tament. 


Erasmus]. 
Tyndale's Pentateuch re- 
vised. 




1535 Olivetan's French Ver- 


1535 Tyndale's New Testament 




sion. 


again revised^ 
1535 Coverdale's Bible ^ 




^ The newe Testament dylygently 


of the different issues of the first edi- 




corrected and compared with the 


tion of Coverdale's Bible. 




Greke by Willyam Tindale and fy- 


(a) Bibha The Bible, that is, the 




nesshed in the yere of cure Lorde 


holy Scripture of the Olde and New 




God A. M, D. & xxxiiii in the moneth 


Testament, faithfully and truly trans- 




of Nouember. 


lated out of Douche and Latyn m to 




Imprint : 


Engiishe. M. D.xxxv. 




The newe Testament. Imprinted 


Imprint : 




at Anwerp by Marten Emperowr. 


Prynted in the yeare of our Lorde 




Anno M.D.xxxiiij. 


M. D.xxxv. and fynished the fourth 




[Univ. Libr. & Trin. Coll. Cam- 


daye of October. 




bridge. Brit. Mus.] 


[Earl of Leicester. British Mu- 




* The Newe Testament, dylygently 


seum (not quite perfect).] 




corrected and compared with the 


(/3) Biblia The Byble: that is, 




Greke by Willyam Tindale : and fy- 


the holy Scrypture of the Olde and 




hesshed in the yere of ome Lorde God 


New Testament, faythfully translated 




A. M. D. and XXXV. 


in to Englyshe. M. D.xxxv. 




No imprint. 


[Earl of Northampton.] 




;Univ. Libr. Cambridge.] 


(7) Biblia The Byble: that is, the 




^ The following are the title-pages 


holy Scrypture of the Olde and New 





3o6 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Appendix 
11. 



Testament, faythfully translated in to 
Englyshe. M.D.xxxvi. 

[Earl of Jersey. Gloucester Cathe- 
dral Library.] 

1 Biblia The Byble, that is the 
holy Scrypture of the Olde and New 
Testament, faythfully translated in 
Englysh, and newly ouersene and 
corrected. M.D.xxxvii. 

Imprynted in Sowthwarke for 
James Nycolson. 

[Bristol Baptist College. British 
Museum (imperfect).] 

2 The Byble, which is all the holy 
Scripture: In which are contayned 
the Olde and Newe Testament truely 
and purely translated into English 
by Thomas Matthew. . . M,D,xxxvii. . . . 
Set forth j^ith the Kinges most gra- 
cyous licece. 

Imprint : r r^ j 

To the honoure and prayse of God 

was this Byble prynted and fynesshed, 

in the yere of oure Lorde God a, 

M:,D,xxxvii. 

3 The Byble in Englyshe, that is 
to saye the content of all the holy 



English Translations. 
[Vulgate, Luther, Zurich, 
Pagninus, Tyndale]. 

1536 Coverdale's Bible, second 

edition^. 

1537 Matthew's Bible 2. 

[Tyndale, Coverdale]. 

1538 Coverdale's Latin-English 

Testaments. 

1539 April. First Edition of the 

Great Bible 3. 
[Matthew, Miinstdr, Eras- 
mus, Complutensian Po- 
lyglott]. 

1539 Taverner's Bible^ 
[Matthew's, Vulgate, Greek 

text]. 

1540 April. Second Edition of 

the Great Bible ^ 

Scripture, both of y^ olde and newe 
testament, truly translated after the 
veryte of the Hebrue and Greke 
Textes, by y^ dylygent studye of dy- 
verse excellent learned men, expert 
in the forsayde tonges... Cum pri- 
vilegio ad imprimendum solum, 
1539... Fynisshed in Apryll, Anno 
Mcccccxxxix. A Dno fadu est 
istud. 

[British Museum. Baptist College, 
Bristol.] 

4 The most sacred Bible, whiche 
is the holy scripture, conteyning the 
old and new testament, translated in 
to English, and newly recognised 
with great diligence after most fayth- 
ful exemplars, by Richard Taverner. 
Prynted at London... by John Byd- 
dell, for Thomas Barthlet. Cum 
privilegio ad imprimendum solum. 
M.D.xxxix. 

5 The Byble in Englyshe... testa- 
ment, with a prologe thereinto, made 
by the reverende father in God, 
Thomas archbyshop of Canterbury. 
This is the Byble apoynted to the 



CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF BIBLES. 



307 



Foreig7i Translations. 



1 543 Leo Juda's Latin Version. 
1550 Stephens' third edition of 

the Greek Testament (ed. 

regia). 
1 5 5 1 Castalio's Latin Version. 
1556 Beza's Latin Version of the 

New Testament. 



1558 Revised edition of the Bible 
of Olivetan. 



use of the churches... Cum privi- 
legio... M.D.XL,... Fynisshed jn 
Apr>41 anno MCCCCCXL. A Duo 
facUi est istud. 

[British Museum. Baptist College, 
Bristol.] 

1 The Byble in Englyshe of the 
largest and greatest vokime, aucto- 
rysed and apoynted by the com- 
maundemente of oureinoost redoubted 
Prynce and SoueraygneLorde Kynge 
Henrye the .viii. supreme heade of 
this his Churche and Realme of Eng- 
lande : to be frequented and used in 
every churche ^vin this his sayd realme 
accordynge to the tenour of his for- 
mer Iniunctions gevenin that behalfe. 
Oversene and perused at the com- 



English Translatiojis. 
[First Edition, Miinster, 
ErasmuSjComplut. Pol.]. 
1540 Nov. Fourth Edition of 
of the Great Bible \ 
[First and second edi- 
tions.] 



1557 Genevan Testament 2. 
[Tyndale, Beza]. 



1560 Genevan Bible 3. 

[Original texts, Great Bible, 
Leo Juda, Beza, French 
Version]. 
1568 The Bishops' Bible*. 

[Great Bible, Genevan Ori- 
ginal texts, Castalio]. 



aundemet of the kynges hyghnes, by 
the ryghte reverende fathers in God 
Cuthbert bysshop of Duresme and 
Nicolas bisshop of Rochester... Cum 
privilegio... 1541. Fynyshed in No- 
vember anno mcccccxl. A Duo 
facht est istud. 

[British Museum.] 

^ The New Testament of our Lord 
Jesus Christ ... Printed by Conrad 
Badius M.D.LVII this x of June. 

2 The Bible and Holy Scriptures 
conteyned in the olde and Newe 
Testament. Translated according to 
the Ebrue and Greke and compared 
with the best translations in diuers 
languages... at Geneva... mdlx. 

* The Hohe Bible. 

X2 



Appendix 
II. 



3o8 


HISTORY OF THE 


ENGLISH BIBLE. 


Appendix 
II. 


Foreign Tra7tslatio7is. 


English Translations. 




1572 Arias Montanus' Inter- 


1572 The Bishops' Bible, se- 




linear translation of the 


cond edition. 




Hebrew text with Pagni- 


[First edition, Greek Tes- 




nus' Version. 


tament]. 
1576 Tomson's revised Genevan 






Testament. 
[Genevan Bible, Beza, 
Greek text]. 




1579 Tremellius' Latin Ver- 






sion of the Old Testa- 






ment, and version of the 






Syriac New Testament. 






1579 Junius' Latin Version of 






of the Apocrypha. 






1582 Beza's third edition of the 


1582 Rhemish New Testa- 




Greek Testament. 


ment'. 
[Genevan, Vulgate]. 




1588 French Bible revised by 






the Pastors at Geneva. 






1602 Cypr. de Valera's Spanish 






Version. 






1607 J. Diodati's Italian Ver- 






sion. 


1609-10 Douai Old Testament 2. 






[Genevan Vulgate]. 
1611 Authorised Version. 

[Original texts, Bishops' 
Bible, Genevan, Rhe- 
mish, Tremellius, Beza 
and earlier Latin Ver- 
sions]. 




1 The New Testament of Jesus 


2 The Holie Bible Faith fully Trans- 




Christ, translated faithfully into Eng- 


lated into English out of the authen- 




lish, out of the authentical Latin... 


ticall Latin... Tom. i. mdcix. Tom. 




1582. Cum privilegio» 


II. MDCX. 



APPENDIX III. 

Collation of i yoh7i in the editions of Tyndales New 
Testament, 1525, 1534, 1535. 



The reading of Tyndale's revision of 1534 (T2) is given 
first : that for which it is substituted is the reading of the 
original translation (Ti, 1525). Where the reading of the 
revision of 1535 (T3) is not specified it agrees with T2. When 
the reading of T3 alone is given Ti and T2 agree against it. 



om. ' declare we unto you ' after ' beginning ' (i) 
T3 om. ^ concerning^ before '■which^ (33). So Mat- 
thew. 

* our j oy ' for ^your j oy ' ( 2 ) 
'fesus Christ ' for ' Christ ' (3) 

* if we say ' for * if we shall say ' (4) 



4 
7 
8 

ii. I 

2 
3 

5 
9 
II 



* sm not 
*if— yet^ 



for ' should not sin ' (5) 
for 'd;;z^if— yet' (6) 



T3 ''your sins ' for ' our sins ' (34). Not Matthew. 
* we are sure ' for ' we know ' (7) 
' know him ' for '■ have known him ' (8) 
''thereby'' for ^ therein^ (9) 
' the light ' for ' the true light ' (10) 
T3 'M^ darkness' for ^that darkness' (35). So Mat- 
thew. 



Appendix 
III. 



310 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Appendix 
III. 



ii. 13 T3 'ye know^ twice for 'ye have known\ and so v. 14 
(36). So Matthew. 
17 T3 'abideth ever' for 'abideth/^/- ever'' (37). So Mat- 
thew. 

21 T3 ^ know not' for ^ kftew not' (Matthew) (38) 

22 ^the same is the Antichrist ' for ' he is Antichrist ' (11) 

iii. I ' knoweth not him ' for ' hath not known him ' (i 2) 
— T3 ' on to us ' for ' on us ' (Matthew) (39) 
2 ^ doth not ap;pear' for ^ hath not appeared' (13) 
4 '■for sin is ' for ' a7id sin is ' (14) 
II 'that we should' for 'that ye should', which is also in 

T3 (15) 

1 5 T3 ' hate ' for ' hateth ' (Matthew) (40) 

16 'and therefore' for 'and' (16) 

— ' ought we ' for ' we ought ' (17) 

1 7 ' have need' for ' in necessity ' (18) 

18 T3 'with the deed' for 'with deed' (41). So Mat- 

thew. 

1 9 ^for thereby ' for ' and hereby ' (19) 

— ' can before him quiet our hearts ' for ' will before him 

put our hearts out of doubt ' (20) 

20 'But' for for' (21) 

21 'Beloved' for tenderly beloved': comp. iv. i, 7, n (22) 
24. thereby' iox ' hereby' (23) 



iv. I 'Ye beloved ' for ' Dearly beloved ' (24) 

— T3 ' or not' for 'or no' (42). So Matthew. 

3 T3 ' that confesseth ' for ' which confesseth ' (43). So 

Matthew. 
5 ' ^;z^ therefore ' for ' therefore ' (25) 

— T3 ' that world ' for ' the world ' (Matthew) (44) 
7 ' Beloved ' for ' Dearly beloved ' so iv. 11 (26) 

(27) 



8 ' knoweth not ' for ' hath not know7i 
20 'hate' iox 'hateth' (28) 



'for how ' for ' how ' (29) 



COLLATION OF i JOHN, TYND ALE'S EDITIONS, 



311 



V. I [T3 'that Jesus Christ' for 'Jesus is Christ' (Mat- 
thew)] (45) 

7 'for there'../ are one.' In smaller type and in brack- 
. ets. In T3 the words are in ( ). In the first edition 

no difference is marked (30) 

8 ' For' ion ' And' (31) 

15 ^desire'' for '■desired' (32) 



In this list i, 4, 5, 10, 11 
renderings of the Greek text. 
On the other hand 6, 9, 14, 



18, 22, 24, 26, 29 are closer 



16, 19, 21, 22, 25, 31 are 



instances of the abandonment of the more literal renderings in 
order (as it seems) to bring out the argument with greater 
distinctness. 

The aorist which was first rendered by a perfect form is 
rendered by an indefinite present in 8, 12, 13, 27 : a mode of 
rendering adopted for the perfect in 32. The first change 
in 7 seems to be a consequence of the second to avoid repe- 
tition. 

An error of grammar is corrected in 28, and an improve- 
ment of rhythm is introduced in 17. 

Two false readings are corrected in 3, 15 ; and a new read- 
ing adopted in 2. The spurious passage in v. 7 is marked 

(3°)- 

The changes are more frequently away from Luther than 
to Luther ; but it is impossible not to think that Luther sug- 
gested the longest change of rendering (20), for which he has 
' dass wir — konnen unser Herz vor ihm siillen' 

Of the renderings first introduced in 1535 three are im- 
proved translations (33, 35, 38) : two are worse renderings for 
emphasis (41, 44) : one is a false reading (34) : one is a sub- 
stitution (as before) of an indefinite present for a perfect {^G) : 
two appear to be indifferent (42, 43) : four are probably mis- 
prints (37, 39, 40, 45). 

In the Epistle to the Ephesians the changes generally are 



Appendix 
III. 



312 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Appendix 
III. 



of the same character. Two of these very worthy of notice 
have influenced our present text, of which one is the singularly 
beautiful ' making melody in your hearts ' (v. 1 9) for splaying ' : 
and the other the strange substitution of ' which before believed 
in Christ ' (i. 1 2) for * before hoped in Christ ', which is altered 
into ' trusted ' in A. V. 



APPENDIX IV. 

An Examination of the sources of the Notes in Cover dales 
Bible of \^ll. 

ii. 12^ Some call it Schoham. So Zurich (i) 
1 8 to bear him company 

Some read : to sta7id next by him 
Luther : die um ihn sei 
Zurich : der jm zu ndchst beystande 
Pagninus : quod sit coram eo 
Tyndale : to bear him company 
Vulgate : simile sibi (2) 

iii. 6 A pleasant tree to make wise 

Some read : while it made wise 
L. weil er klug machte 
Z. dieweil er k. m. 

P. concupiscibilis arbor ad intelligendum 
T. a pleasant tree for to make wise 
V. aspectu delectabile (3) 
16 thy lust shall pertain unto thy husband 

Some read : Thou shalt bow dowft thyself before thy hus- 
band (probably from Aben Ezra quoted by Miinster). 

^ In some cases I have given only and contrast. Simply explanatory 

the Versions from which Coverdale's notes are neglected, as 2 Sam. xvi. 

renderings are derived: in others I 22, i K. ii. 7 are neglected ; and one 

have thought it worth while to add or two others, but the list of various 

parallel renderings for comparison renderings is nearly complete. 



Appendix 
IV. 



Gen. 



314 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Appendix 
IV. 



Gen. 



IV. 7 



L. dein wille soil deinem manne unterworfen. sein 
Z. zu deinem mann deine gelust oder begierd 
P. ad virum tuum erit desiderium tuum 
T. thy lusts shall pertain unto thy husband 
V. sub viri potestate eris (4) 

shall he then be subdued unto thee ? and wilt thou rule 

him ? 
Some read : Let it he subdued unto thee and rule thou it 
L. Lass du ihr nicht ihren willen, sondern herrsche iiber 

sie 
Z. Stadt dann sein aufsehen zu dir vjid wilt iiber jn 

herrschen ? 
P. in te erit appetitus ejus et dominaberis ei 
T. Let it be subdued unto thee and see thou rule it 
V. sub te erit appetitus ejus et dominaberis illius (5) 



vni. 7 



XI. 2 



came agam 

Some read : came not again 

so Vulgate (6) 

to2aardt\\Q East (L) 
Some read : fro7n the East 
so Vulgate (7) 

xvii. 2 I am the Ahnighty God (L. P. V.) 

Some read : I am the God Schadai {that is plenteous in 

power ^ abundant^ sufficient and full of all good) 
so Z. (das ist ein vollmiichtiger, vnnd ein iiberflilssige 

genugsame vjtnd voile alles guten?t) (8) 

xviii. 10 about this time twelvemonth, if L live,... 
Some read : as soon as the fruit can live 
L. so ich lebe 
Z. as Luther 

P. revertar ad te secundum tempus vitae 
T. as soon as the fruit can live 

V. Revertens veniam ad te tempore isto, vita co- 
mite (9) 



SOURCES OF NOTES IN COVERD ALE'S BIBLE. 



315 



xxiii. 4 bury my corpse by me 

Some read : my corpse that lieth before 7ne 

L. der vor mir liegt 

Z. mein leych bey mir (10) 

xxiv. 31 thou blessed oii}a.Q Lord (L. P. V.) 
Some read : beloved 
Z. du geliebter (11) 

xxvii. 25 that my soul ??tay bless thee (I.. P. V.) 
that my heart may wish thee good 
7j. das ich von hertzen dir guts wilnsche 



12) 



XXVlll. I 



blessed (L. P. V.) 

Some read : talked lovingly with 

Z. redt freicntlich mitjm (13) 

xxxiii. 19 an hu7tdred pence (So L., Z. um hundert groscheii) 
Some read : a7i himdred lambs (So V. P.) (14) 

xli. 44 called him Zaphnath Paejia 

that is A71 expoimder of secret tJwigs^ or A 77ia7i to 

who77i secret thi7igs are ope7ied 
L. den hei7nlichen Rath 
Z. Zaphnath Paena (15) 
P. vir cui absco7idita revelata simt, vel absco7iditoriwi 

expositor 
V. Salvatorem mimdi 

ix. 16 have I stirred thee up. (So L. habe ich dich erweckt) 
Some read : I have holden thee up 
Z. hab ich dich aifrecht behalte7i (16) 
P. Stare feci te 
V. posui te 

xvi. 15 This is ma7i (So L. Z. Das ist 77ian P.) 
Some read: What is this ? (So V.) (17) 

xvii. 15 the Lord Nissi (L.) 

that is : the Lord is he that raiseth me up 
P. dominus elevatio mea (18) 



Appendix 
IV. 



Gen. 



Ex. 



3i6 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE, 



Appendix 
IV. 



Ex. 



Josh. 



Ruth 



I Sam. 



Sam. 



2 Kings 



2 Chron. 



xxix. 28 in their dead offerings 

Some call the peace offerings 

L. an ihren dankopfern 

Z. 2in ]rQn todopffem (19) 

P. De sdiCrificiis pacificorum suorum 

V. de viciimis eorum pacificis 

iii. 15 full of all manner of waters of the land 
Some read : of the harvest 
Z. voU an alien seinen gstaden von allerley gewdsser 

der erden (20) 
P. omnibus diebus messis 
V. tempore messis (So Luth.) 

iii. 3 muffle thee 

Some read : anoi?it thee 
Z. verhiilk dAch. (21) 
P. unge te 

xxiii. 28 Sela Mahelkoth (L.) 

The rock oiparti?ig asunder 
P. pQtra, divisionis (22) 

viii. 18 priests (So V. L. Z.) 
Some read : rulers 
V. P. principes (23) 

XXV. 6 And ^^^(3;z^^ judgment z^^;? hifn 

Some read : And they talked with him ^judgment 
L. sie sprachen ein urtheil iiber ihn 
Z. sy redtend mit jm vom rechten 
P. locuti sunt cum eo judicium 
Matthew^ they reasoned with him (24) 
vii. 20 root you out 

Some read : them 
L. sie auswurzeln 
Z. sy auszwurtzlen 
P. evellam eos 
V. evellam vos (25) 



SOURCES OF NOTES IN COVERDALE'S BIBLE. 



3^7 



ix. 


lO 


so madest thou thee a name 
Some read : them 
Z. jnenn (26) 


Appendix 
IV. 

Nehem. 


xiv. 5 


—7 


These three verses are not in the Hebrew (27) 


Psalms 


xxxvi 


(xxxvii.) 21 The ungodly borroweth and payeth not again 
(So V. L. Z. P.) 
Some read thus : The ujtgodly lendeth upon usury and 
not for naught (28) 




xxxix 


. (xl.) 7 but a body hast thou ordained me (Hebr. x. 5) 
Some read thus : but mine ears hast thou ope?ied (So 

L. Z.) 
P. aures fodisti mihi (29) 
V. aures autem perfecisti mihi 




vii. 


7 


a mason's trowel 
Some call it a line 
Tj. ein maurerkellen 
P. perpendiadum (30) 


A mos 


ii. 


14 


So did not the one 

This the interpreters reckon to be spoken of Abraham 

L. Also that der einige nicht 

Z. er hat nit allein einen menschen gemachet 

P. nee unus quidem Abraham fecit ut facitis (31) 


Malachi 


iv. 


52 


as touching the life 
Some read : my life 
Z. dein labenn (32) 
V. de vita tua 


4 Esdr. 


xii. 


I 


the head 

Read : I saw, and behold 

Z. do hab ich gesehen (33) 




XV. 


55 


receive reward 

Some read : no reward (34) 





3i8 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Appendix 
IV. 



Tobit 



Ecclus. 



2 Mace. 



Matt. 



i. 14 having ten talents oi silver (V.) 
Some read : ten talents oi gold 
Z. zahennt Talent ^^/^j- (35) 

iiii. 10 delivereth from death 

Some read : from all sin and from death 
P. ab 07?ini peccato ei a morte (36) 

xii. 6 shewed his mercy unto us (P. Z.) 
Some read: \mXo yoiL (37) 



iii. 23 curious in many oi his works 
Some read : thy works 
Z. deiner wercken (38) 



(P-) 



xxxiii.15 there are ever two against two (P) 
Some read : two against one 
7j. zwey gegen eiiien (39) 

ii. 13 writings oi Jeremy 

Some read : Nehemias 
Z. Jeremie 
P. NehemioJi 

xii. 43 two thousand drachmas (40) 
Some read : /2£/^/z^^ thousand 
Z. zweytausent (41) 
P. duodecim milia 

i. 8 before they ca7?ie together 

Some read : before they sat at home together- 
L. ehe er sie heimholete 
Z. ee sy miteinanderen zu hausz sassend (42) 
Erasmus : priusquam congressi fuissent 
Tyndale (ed. 2) : came to dwell together 

ix. II less (T2) 

Some read : least 
L. der kleinste (43) 



SOURCES OF NOTES IN COVERDALE'S BIBLE. 



319 



xvi. 13 that the son of man is 

Some read : that / the son of man am (T2) 
L. dasz des Meiischen Soh7i sey (44) 

XX. 25 exercise power (T2) 

Some read : deal with violence 

(45) 



L. haben gewalt 



xxiii. 25 excess (T2) 

Some read : tmcleanness 

L. Fraszes 

Z. unreyfzs (46) 

P. injustitia 

E. intemperantia 

xxvi. 7 a box with precious ointmmf 

Some read : 2, glass with preciotis water 
L. ^//2 ^/(QTi- ;W2V kdstlichef?i Wasser (47) 
T2 an alabaster box of p. o. 

i. 1 1 in whom I delight (T2) 

Some read : in whom I a7?z well pacified 
L. an dein ich Wohlgefallen habe (48) 

iii. 2 1 he taketh too imich upon him 

Some read : he will go out of his wit 

L. er wird von Sinnen kommen 

Z. Er thut jm zu vil (49) 

P. in stuporem versus est 

E. in furorem v. est 

T2 he had been beside himself 

xiii. 9 coujicils (T2) 

Some read : cotmcil-houses 
L. Rathduser (50) 

ix. 40 she sat her down again 

Some read : she sat tip (T2) 
L. setzte sie sich wieder (51) 



Appendix 
IV. 



Matt. 



Marc 



Acts 



320 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Appendix 
IV. 



XV. 3 conversation 

Some read : conversion (Ta) 
L. Wandel (52) 

xvii. 18 (new) gods 

Some read : devils (T2) 
L. Gotter (53) 

iii. 28 by faith (T2) 

Some read : by faith only 
L. allein durch den glauben 

X. 1 7 by hearing (T2) 

Some read : hy preaching 



(54) 



L. 



aus der Predigt 



(55) 



Thus of the whole number (55) of alternative renderings 
only five (4? 28, 32, 34, 37) cannot be referred directly to 
their source ; and of the corresponding readings adopted in the 
text only two (24, 32). Of these one alternative reading (28) 
is very remarkable and may have come from the Zurich glosses 
which I have been unable to see. Of the other alternative 
readings ten (3, 5, 10, 43, 47—50. 54, 55) agree with Luther: 
sixteen (i, 2, 8, 11, 12, 13, 16, 24—6, 33, 35, 38—9, 42, 46) 
with the Zurich version: ten with Pagninus (18, 15, 21 — 3, 
30 — I, 36, 40 — i) : six with the Vulgate (6, 7, 14, 18 — 20); 
and six with Tyndale (9, 44 — 5, 51 — 3). Of these the most 
remarkable coincidences with Luther are 3, 10, 47, 54, 55, with 
the Zurich Version, 8, 42, with Pagninus 16, 31, with Tyndale 
9> 52, 53. Of the readings adopted the most singular are 17 
(Luther) and 10, 19, 20 (Zurich), 

Nothing could sum up the internal history of Coverdale's 
Bible more accurately than this analysis. 



APPENDIX V. 



Specimens of Notes from Tyndale and Matthew. 



Tyndale, 1525. Jesus is as much to say as a Saver (sic) ; 
for he only saveth all men from their sins by his merits, with- 
out their deserving. 

Tyndale, 1534. None. 

Matthew. Messiah : it signifieth anointed. Jesus Christ 
then is the earnest and pledge of God's promise, by whom the 
grace and favour of God is promised to us with the Holy 
Ghost, which illumineth, lighteth, reneweth our hearts to fulfil 
the law. 

Tyndale, 1525. Of Matthew they are called Magi, and in 
certain countries in the East philosophers, cunning in natural 
causes and effects, and also the priests were so called. 

Tyndale, 1534. None. 

Matthew. These were neither kings nor princes, but, as 
Strabo saith (which was in their time), sage men among the 
Persians as Moses was among the Hebrews : he saith also that 
they were the priests of the Persians. 

Tyndale, 1525. Put your trust in God's words (sic) only 
and not in Abraham. Let saints be an ensample unto you, 

Y 



Appendix 

v. 



Matt. i. 18. 



til. 9. 



322 


HISTOR Y OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 


Appendix 
V. 


and 'not your trust and confidence : for then ye make Christ of 
them. 

Tyndale, 1534. None. 

Matthew. None. 


vi. 34. 


Tyndale, 1525. Trouble is the daily labour. He will it be 



XV. 9 — 13. 



XX. 8 — 12. 



Tyndale, 1534. No7ie. 

Matthew. It is commanded us in the sweat of our face 
to win our bread : that travail must we daily, diligently, and 
earnestly do, but not be careful what profit shall come unto us 
thereof, for that were to care for to-morrow. We must there- 
fore commit that to God, which is ready to prosper our labours 
with His blessing, and that abundantly, so that most shall we 
profit when we are least careful. 

Tyndale, 1525. Compare deed to deed, so is one greater 
than another ; but compare them to God, so are they all like, 
and one as good as another ; even as the spirit moveth a man, 
and time and occasion giveth. 

Tyndale, 1534. Covenants. , 

Matthew. None. 

Tyndale, 1525. Traditions of men must fail at the last. 
God's word bideth ever. 

Tyndale, 1534. Men's precepts. What defileth a man. 
Plants. Blind leaders. With what a man is defiled. 

Matthew v. 13. Origen and Chrysostom understand this 
of the Pharisees because of their evil opinions. Hilarius and 
Erasmus understand it of men's traditions. 

Tyndale, 1525. Strong faith requireth fervent prayer; and 
prayer requireth fasting to subdue the body, that lusts unquiet 
not a man's mind. 

Tyndale, 15 34- Prayer and fasting. 

Matthew. None. 

Tyndale, 1525. By this simiUtude may ye perceive that no 
simiHtude serveth throughout \ but some one thing contained 



NOTES OF TYNDALE AND MATTHEW. 



323 



in the similitude ; as this long parable pertaineth but hereunto, 
that work-holy shall despise weak sinners, which same work- 
holy shall not there have their reward, as these which come 
first have here; but shall be reject and put away, because they 
challenge it of merit and not of mercy and grace. 

Tyndale, 1534. v. 5. The Jews reckon one when the sun 
is up an hour. 

Matthew. None, 



Appendix 
V. 



Y2 



APPENDIX VI. 

Specimens of the Latin-English Testaments of 
Coverdale, 



Appendix 
VI. 

I yohn i. 



(Coverdale's Bible.) 

That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, 
which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked 
upon, and our hands have handled of the word of life; 
2 and the life hath appeared, and we have seen and hear 
witness and shew unto you the life that is everlastifig, which 
was with the Father and hath appeared unto us. 3 That 
which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that 
ye also may have fellowship with us, and that our fellow- 
ship may be with the Father and with his Son Jesus Christ. 

4 And this write we unto you that your joy may be full. 

5 And this is the tidings which we have heard of him and 
declare unto you that God is light and in him is no darkness 
at all. 6 If we say that we have fellowship with him and 
yet walk in darkness, we lie and do not the truth. 7 But 
if we walk in light even as he is in light, then have we fel- 
lowship together, and the blood oi Jesus Christ his Son 
cleanseth us from all sin. 8 If we say that we have no sin, 
we deceive ourselves and the truth is not in us; 9 hut if\yQ 
knowledge our sins, he is faithful and Just to forgive us 
our sins and to cleatise us from all unrighteousness. 10 If 



LATIN-ENGLISH TESTAMENTS OF CO VERB ALE. 



325 



we say we have not sinned, we make him a liar and his 
word is not in us. 

1 //^^^ which (3) Nycolson. HoUybushe 
eyen N. 

beholden N. H. 

concerning 'KQg^d.\At. o/N. H. (^<? Vulgate). 

2 is ma7iifest N. H. 
testify N. R. H. 

everlasting N. R. (vitam seternam V.) 
by N. H. 
appeared N. H. 

3 Even that R. (Quod vidimus V.) 
hQ,ve heard N. H. 

do we shew N. H. 
be N. H. 

4 these things N. R. {hcec V.) 
do I write N. 

ye 7?ray rejoice and {that R.) your N. (R.) (ut gaudeatis et 
gaudium vestrum V.) 

5 that N. H. 

do shew N. H. 

there is no darkness in him N. H. 

6 walk N. R. 

7 as he also N. R. {sicut et ipse V.) 
we have N. H. 

his son Jesus Christ N. H. 

8 do say N. H. 

9 if N. R. 

righteous that he do N. H. 
cleanse N. H. 
wickedness N. H. 



Appendix 
VI. 



326 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



lo do say N. H. 

tAaf we N. R. {quoniam V.) 

t6 If any matt see his brother sin a sin not unto death, let him 
ask and he shall give him life for them that si7i not unto 
death. There is a sin unto death, for the which say I not 
that Yz man should pray. 17 All unrighteous7iess is sin, and 
there is sin not unto death. 18 We know that whosoever 
is born of God sinneth not, but he that is begotten of God 
keepeth himself 2.1^6. that wicked toucheth him not. 19 We 
know that we are of God and the world is set altogether on 
wickedness. 20 But we know that the Son of God is come 
and hath given us a mind to know him which is true, and 
we are in him that is true, in his Son Jesus Christ. This is 
the true God and everlasting life. 21 Babes keep your- 
selves from images. Amen. 

16 He that knoweth N. R. H. 
to sin N. R. 

life shall be given unto him that sinneth {sinning N. H.) 

(N.) R. (H.) 
/ say not that any man should {do N.) pray for that 

(N.) R. H. 

17 every wickedness N. H. 

a sin N. R. H. omit not N. R. H. 

18 every one that N. H. 
doth not sin N. R. H. 
the generation N. R. H. 
him N. R. H. 

the N. R. H. 

19 the whole world is set on {in N.) mischief (N.) R. H. 

20 and N. R. H. 

understanding that we may N. R. H. 
the true God N. R. H. 



LATIN-ENGLISH TESTAMENTS OF COVERDALE. 



327 



be {ive are N. H.) in his true so?i (N.) R. (H.) 
The (this N. H.) sajne (N. R. H.) 



Appendix 
VI. 



2 1 Little children N. H. 
you N. R. H. 
om. Amefi N. R. H. 



APPENDIX VII. 



Collation of Passages fro7n the Pentateuch and Histo- 
rical Books in Tyjtdale, Coverdale, Matthew^ the 
Great Bible^ the Bishops' Bible, and the Genevan 
Bible. 



Coverdale. /wz7/ sing unto 
the Lord, for he hath done glo- 
riously: horse and chariot \\.^.'Ca. 
he overthrown in the sea. 

The Lord is my strength and 
my song, and is become my sal- 
vation. 

This is my God : I will 7nag- 
nify Him. He is my father's 
God : I will exalt Hiin. 



^ Luther's Version with the Latin 
Version of the Wittenberg Bible may 
be added for comparison : 

Ich will dem Herrn singen ; denn 
er hat eine herrliche That gethan, 
Ross und Wagen hat er ins Meer 
gestiirtzet. 

Der Herr ist meine Starke und 
Lobgesang, und ist mein Heil, Das 
ist mein Gott, ich will ihn preisen ; 
er ist meines Vaters Gott, ich will 
ihn erheben. 

In the Wittenberg Bible the pas- 



ZuRiCH Version. Ich wil 
dem Herren Singe, dan er hat 
herrlich gehandlet, rossz vnnd 
wagen hat er gestiirtzt ins Meer. 

Der Herr ist mein stercke 
vh lobgesang, vnd ist mein helf- 
fer worden. 

Das ist mein Gott, ich will jn 
beherbergen. Er ist meines 
vatters Gott, ich will jn erhe- 
ben \ 



sage runs : 

Cantemus Domino, gloriose enim 
egit, equum et ascensorem dejecit in 
mare. 

Fortitudo mea et carmen i7ietim 
Dominus, qui factus est mihi in sa- 
lutem. 

Iste est Deus mens et ornabo eum, 
Deus patris mei et exaltabo eum. 

This is nearer to the Vulgate than 
to Luther, and differs from it only in 
the italicized words. 



COLLATION FROM THE PENTATEUCH, ETC. 



329 



Tyndale (1534). Let us sing unto the Lord, for he is 
becoitie glorious^ the horse and him that rode upon him hath he 
overthrown in the sea. 

The Lord is my strength and my song and is become my 
salvation. 

He is my God aud I will glorify him. He is my fathers 
God and I will lift him up on high \ 

Matthew agrees verbally with Tyndale. 

Taverxer agrees verbally with Tyndale. 

Great Bible (1539, 1540, 1541). I will., hath triumphed 
gloriously: the horse and him that rode upon him... my 
strength 2>x\^ praise and he is... He is... glorify him : my Fathers 
God, and I will exalt him. 

[MuNSTER. ...iriuuiphando magnifice egit...Fortitudo mea 
^\.laiisV)ori\\ViM's>^ factusque est... Iste Deus mens et decoraho 
eum : Deus patris mei et exaltabo eum.] 

Geneva. I will... hath triumphed gloriously: the horse 
and him that rode upon him. 

The Lord is (ital.)... praise and he is... He \s... prepare him 
a tahei-nacle: he is (ital.)... exalt him. 

Bishops' agrees verbally with Great Bible. 



Coverdale And :\Io5es said 
Hereby shall ye know that the 
Lord hath sent me to do all 
these works and that I have not 
done them of mine own heart. 
If these men die the common 
death of all men, or be visited 
as all men are visited, then hath 
not the Lord sent me. But if 
the Lord make a new thing and 
the earth open her mouth and 
swallow them with all that they 
have so that they go down quick 
into hell, then shall ye know that 



Luther. Und IMose sprach: 
Dabei sollt ihr merken, dass 
mich der Herr gesandt hat, dass 
ich alle diese Werke that, und 
nicht aus meinem Herzen. Wer- 
den sie sterben wie alle Men- 
schen sterben, oder heim^esucht 
wie alle Menschen heimgesucht 
werden, so hat mich der Herr 
nicht gesandt. Wird aber der 
Herr etwas Neues schafifen, dass 
die Erde ihren Mund aufthut 
und verschlinget sie mit allem 
das sie haben, dass sie lebendigr 



Appendix 

vn. 



K7nii. 

2 b— ,0 



^ The italics mark variations between Tyndale and Coverdale. 



330 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



these men have blaspJmned \h.^ 
Lord. 



hinunter in die Holle fahren, so 
werdet ihr erkennen dass diese 
Leute den Herrn gelastert ha- 
ben\ 



Tyndale. And Moses said : Hereby ye shall know that 
the Lord hath sent me to do all these works and that I have 
not done them of mine own mind. If these men die the 
common death of all men, or if they be visited after the visita- 
tion of all men^ then the Lord hath not sent me. But and if 
the Lord make a new thing, and the earth open her mouth and 
swallow them and all that pertai'n unto them^ so that they go 
down quick into hell, then ye shall imderstand that these men 
have railed upon the Lord. 

Matthew agrees verbally with Tyndale. 

Taverner agrees verbally with Tyndale except in reading 
'of mine own head\- 'but if {om. and). 

Great Bible (1539, 1540, 1541) agrees with Tyndale 
except : swallow them up with all that they have attd they go 
, . .provoked. 

A note is indicated (in 1539, 1540) by f^ to 'visited.' 

[MuNSTER. devoraverit eos una cum omnibus quae habent 
et descenderint. . . : irritarint. . . dominum.] 

Geneva, for / have (ital.) not done them (ital.)... : the 
Lord {om. then) : but if: swallow... go down quick into the pit. 

Bishops' agrees with Great Bible except in reading : ' for 
' I have not done them' (Gen.) : 'into the pit' (Gen.). 



COVERDALE. And Josua wrote 
this act in the book of the 
law of God, and took a great 
stone and set it tip there under 
an oak which was in the sanc- 
tuary of the Lord, and said unto 



Luther. Und Josua schrieb 
dies alles ins Gesetzbuch Gottes, 
und nahm einen grossen Stein 
und richtete ihn auf daselbst 
unter einer Eiche, die bei dem 
Heiligthum des Herrn war, und 



1 The Wittenberg Bible differs non ex propria ex corde protulerif^i^ 

from the Vulgate only by rendering and by adding vi7'i isti after blasphe- 

universa opera hac et non ex propria mavej'int. The Swiss Bible simply 

carde for universa qua: cernitis et differs by dialectic peculiarities. 



COLLATION FROM THE PENTATEUCH, ETC. 



331 



all the people, Behold this stone 
shall be witness over yoii, for it 
hath heard all the words of the 
Lord, which he hath spoken 
unto us, and shall be a witness 
over you that ye deny not your 
God. So Josua let the people 
go every one to his inheritance. 



sprachzumganzenVolke : Siehe, 
dieser Stein soil Zeuge sein zwi- 
schen uns, denn er hat gehoret 
alle Rede des Herrn, die er mit 
uns geredet hat, und soil ein 
Zeuge liber euch sein, dass ihr 
euren Gott nicht verleugnet. 
Also liess Josua das Volk einen 
jeglichen in sein Erbtheil\ 
Matthew. [Tyndale]. And Josua wrote these words in 
the book of the law of God, and took a great stone and pitched 
it on end in the said place^ even under an oak that stood in the 
sanctuary of the Lord. And Josua said unto all the people, 
Behold this stone shall be a witness unto us, for it hath heard 
all the words of the Lord which He spake with us. It shall be 
therefore a witness unto you, lest ye lie unto your God. And 
so Josua let the people depart every man tmto his inheritance. 

Taverner agrees verbally with [Tyndale] Matthew ex- 
cept in reading : ' spake with you" : ' lest that after this time ye 
will deny and lie unto your God' (Vulg. see below). 

Great Bible (1539, 1540, 1541) agrees with Tyndale 
except by reading (i) 'that was' and (2) 'lest ye de7iy'^ {and 
dissemble with).' 

[MuNSTER. (i) quae erat (2) ne forte abnegare velitis deum 
vestrum ( Vulg. ne forte postea neque velitis et mentiri Domino 
Deo vestro)]. 

Geneva agrees with Tyndale except by reading : pitched 
it there : that was : a witness against you : lest ye deny your 
God : Then Joshua. 

Bishops' agrees with Great Bible exactly, only omitting 
the added clause ^ and dissemble with.' 

CovERDALE. There were two Luther. Es waren zwei 

men in one city, the one rich, the Manner in einer Stadt, einer 

^ The Wittenberg Bible differs The Swiss Bible has the following 

from the Vulgate only in reading significant variations : — ...schreyb 

^ra;Z(/(?;;? (pergrandem), <z«^2'z//V (audi- disen handel... die inn dem Hey- 

erit), and locutus est nobis et erit ligthumb... zd^g iiber euch sein... 
testis (loc. est vobis). 



Appendix 
Vll. 



Josh. xxiv. 
26 — 28. 



2 Sam. xii, 
1—5- 



332 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



other poor. The rich man had 
very many sheep and oxen, but 
the poor man had nothing save 
one Httle sheep which he had 
bought and nourished //, so that 
it grew up with him and his 
children together. It eat of his 
bread and drank of his cup and 
slept in Mxs lap, and he held itdiS 
a daughter. But when there 
came a stranger unto the rich 
man he spared to take of his own 
sheep and oxQii (to prepare ought 
for the stranger that was come 
unto him) and took the poor 
man's sheep, and prepared it for 
the man that was come unto 
him. Then was David wroth 
with great displeasure against 
that man and said unto Nathan 
As truly as the Lord hveth the 
man that hath done this is the 
child of death. 



reich der andere arm. Der 
Reiche hatte sehr viele Schafe 
und Kinder, aber der Arme 
hatte nichts, denn ein einiges 
kleines Schaflein, das er gekauft 
hatte ; und er nahrte es dass es 
gross ward bei ihm und bei sei- 
nen Kindern zugleich, es ass von 
seinem Bissen und trank von 
seinem Becher, und schlief in 
seinem Schosse, und er hielt es 
wie eine Tochter. Da aber dem 
reichen Manne ein Gast kam, 
schonete er zu nehmen von sei- 
nen Schafen und Rindern, dass 
er dem Gaste etwas zurichtete, 
der zu ihm gekommen war, und 
nahm das Schaf des armen 
Mannes und richtete es zu dem 
Manne der zu ihm gekommen 
war. Da ergrimmte David mit 
grossem Zorn wider den Mann 
und sprach zu Nathan : So wahr 
der Herr lebet, der Mann ist 
ein Kind des Todes, der das ge- 
than hat\ 



Matthew [Tyndale]. There were two men in one city, 
a {}) rich and ^ (i) poor. And the rich (2) had exceeding great 
abundance of (3) sheep and oxen. But the poor had nothing 
save one Httle lamb (4) which he bought (5) and nourished up. 
And it grew up with him and his children (6) and did eat of 
his owii i?ieat and drank of his owit cup, and slept in his bosom 
and was as dear unto him as his daughter (7). And there 
came a stranger unto the rich man. A7id he could not Ji?id ifi 

^ The Wittenberg Bible agrees with tions, &c. which are probably various 

the Vulgate, except in reading et readings of the Vulgate text. The 

creverat (om. quae), nt pararet {ut ex- Swiss text has only two unimportant 

hlbcrei), and in one or two transposi- verbal differences. 



COLLATION FROM THE PENTATEUCH, ETC 



333 



his heart to take of his own sheep nor of his beasts (3) to dress 
for the stranger that was come unto him. But took the poor 
man's la77ib (4) and dressed it for the man that was come to 
him. And David was exceeding wroth with the man and said 
to Nathan As surely as the Lord liveth the fellow (9) that hath 
done this thijtgis the child of death... 

Taverner agrees verbally with Matthew except by read- 
ing : to make of his own (error) : to prepare for the s. : is 
worthy of death. 

Great Bible (1539, 1540, 1541) agrees with Tyndale 
except (i) the one — the other (Gov.) : (2) The rich man (C) : 

(3) exceeding many : (4) sheep (G) : (5) had b. (G) : (6) with 
his ch. also : (7) was unto him as his d. : (8) and of his own 
oxen: (9) man. Before 'the child of death' stands (in 1539, 
1540) a §^ to indicate an intended note, such as is given in 
Matthew. 

[MuNSTER. (i) unus — alter (2) Dives (3) multos valde 

(4) ovis (5) emerat (6) apud^io^ q^ms pariter (7) eratque ei quasi 
filia (8) atque de bobus suis.'\ 

Geneva agrees with the Great Bible except in reading : 
had nofte at all: his own morsels : now there came : who refused 
to take : as the Lord liveth : shall surely die. 

Bishops' agrees with the Great Bible except in reading : 
he spared to take : as the Lord liveth (Gen.). 

To the phrase 'The child of death' a note is added : 'that 
is shall surely die^ (Gen.). 



Appendix 
VII. 



APPENDIX VIII. 



The Relation of the Wickliffite to the later Versions. 



The History of our English Bible begins with the work of 
Tyndale and not with that of Wycliffe. Every step in the 
descent of our present Authorised Version from Tyndale's 
first New Testament and Matthew's composite Old Testament 
and Apocrypha, is clearly made out; but neither Tyndale's 
nor Coverdale's translation has any direct filiation on WyclifFe's. 
As far as Tyndale is concerned, his own explicit statement 
leaves no room even for raising the question: 'Them that 
'are learned christianly I beseech, forasmuch as I am sure 
' and my conscience beareth me record that of a pure intent, 
'singly and faithfully, I have interpreted it [the New Testa- 
' ment] as far forth as God gave me the gift of knowledge and 
'understanding, that the rudeness of the work now at the 
'first time offend them not; but that they consider how that 
'/ had no man to counterfeit, neither was helped with E?iglish 
' of any that had interpreted the same or such like thing in the 
^scripture beforetime.^ And on the other hand Coverdale is 
equally expficit (see p. i68) as to the sources from which he him- 
self derived help for his first great work. At the same time 
the words of Tyndale imply that he knew of the Wycliffite 
versions (nor could it have been otherAvise), and admit the 
supposition that he had used them, though he deliberately 
decided that he could not (i) 'counterfeit' them, that is follow 



THE WICKLIFFITE AND LATER VERSIOXS. 



335 



their general plan, as being a secondary translation only, or 
(2) adopt their language. It is possible however that some 
of the earlier renderings may have obtained a traditional 
currency, and in this way have affected Tyndale's or Cover- 
dale's own work. But coincidences which can be referred to 
this origin are very rare in Tyndale, and the fact that they are 
much more frequent in Coverdale's Latin-English Testaments 
appears to shew that they were really due to the immediate 
influence of the Vulgate and not to the AVyclifiEite translation 
of it. 

A few specimens will place the relations between the earlier 
and later works in a clear light. 



Purvey. 

3 Blessed be poor men in 
spirit, for the kingdom of hea- 
vens is theirs. 

5 Blessed be mild men, for 
they shall wield the earth. 

4 Blessed be they that mourn, 
for they shall be comforted. 

6 Blessed be they that hunger 
and thirst righteousness, for they 
shall be fulfilled. 

7 Blessed be merciful men, 
for they shall get mercy. 

8 Blessed be they that be of 
clean heart, for they shall see 
God. 

9 Blessed be peaceable men, 
for they shall be cleped God's 
children. 

9 Our Father that art in hea- 
vens, hallowed be Thy name ; 

10 Thy kingdom come to ; be 
Thy will done in earth as in 
heaven ; 



Tyndale. 

3 Blessed are the poor in 
spirit, for theirs is the kingdom 
of heaven. 

4 Blessed are they that mourn, 
for they shall be comforted. 

5 Blessed are the meek, for 
they shall inherit the earth. 

6 Blessed are they which hun- 
ger and thirst for righteousness, 
for they shall be filled. 

7 Blessed are the merciful, 
for they shall obtain mercy. 

8 Blessed are the pure in 
heart, for they shall see God. 

9 Blessed are the peace- 
makers, for theirs is the king- 
dom of heaven. 

9 O our Father which art in 

heaven, hallowed be Thy name. 

10 Let Thy kingdom come. 

Thy will be fulfilled, as well in 

earth as it is in heaven. 



Appendix 
VIII. 



Matt. 
3—9. 



Matt. vi. 
9—13- 



33^ 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Purvey. 

11 Give to us this day our 
bread over other substance ; 

12 And forgive to us our debts, 
as we forgive to our debtors. 

13 And lead us not into tempt- 
ation, but dehver us from evil. 

Amen. 



24 Therefore each man that 
heareth these my words and 
doeth them, shall be made like 
to a wise man that hath built 
his house on a stone ; 

25 And rain fell down, and 
floods came, and winds blew 
and rushed into that house, and 
it fell not down, for it was found- 
ed on a stone. 

26 And every man that hear- 
eth these my words : and doeth 
them not, is like to a fool, that 
hath built his house on gravel ; 



Tyndale. 

1 1 Give us this day our daily 
bread. 

12 And forgive us our tres- 
passes, even as we forgive our 
trespassers. 

13 And lead us not into temp- 
tation ; but deliver us from evil. 
For thine is the kingdom and 
the power and the glory for ever. 
Amen. 

24 Whosoever heareth of me 
these sayings and doeth the 
same, I will liken him unto a 
wise man which built his house 
on a rock ; 

25 And abundance of rain de- 
scended, and the floods came, 
and the winds blew and beat 
upon that same house, and it 
fell not, because it was grounded 
on the rock. 

26 And whosoever heareth of 
me these sayings and doeth them 
not, shall be likened unto a fool- 
ish man which built his house 
upon the sand ; 

27 And abundance of rain de- 
scended, and the floods came 
and the winds blew and beat 
upon that house, and it fell, and 
great was the fall of it. 



27 And rain came down and 
floods came and winds blew and 
they hurled against that house, 
and it fell down, and the falling 
down thereof was great. 

In the whole of the Sermon on the Mount I have only 
noted the following coincidences in which the Wyclifiite ren- 
dering may have suggested that of Tyndale : 

7, 3 little mote W. {feshicam) : mote T. 

— 6 all to tear you all to rend you T. 

— 16 briars W. {trilolis) briars T. 

— - 23 knowledge to W. knowledge unto T. 



THE WICKLIFFITE AND LATER VERSIONS. 



r^i 



In the whole of the first Epistle of St John I have observed 
only one coincidence in any way remarkable : 3, 15 manslayer 
W., T., a common rendering which recurs in' i Tim. i. 9 (so 
also A. v.), while elsewhere Tyndale uses murderers, and 
Purvey sometimes mmislayer and sometimes mankiller. The 
differences on the other hand are very striking : 

Purvey. 
The world shall pass, and the 
covetise of it, but he that doeth 
the will of God dwelleth with- 
out end. 



Each man that dwelleth in 
Him sinneth not, and each that 
sinneth seeth not Him, neither 
knew Him. 

He that wot that his brother 
sinneth a sin not to death, ask 
he and life shall be given to him 
that sinneth not to death. There 
is a sin to death, not for it I say 
that any man pray. 



Tyndale. 

The world vanisheth away, 
and the lust thereof, but he that 
doeth the will of GoD abideth 
for ever. 

As many as bide in Him sin 
not : whosoever sinneth hath 
not seen Him neither hath 
known Him. 

If any man see his brother 
sin a sin that is not unto death, 
let him ask, and He shall give 
him life for them that sin not 
unto death. There is a sin unto 
death, for which say I not that 
a man should pray. 



Appendix 
VIII. 



In the Epistles of St Paul the differences between Purvey 
and Tyndale are even greater. Thus the only two striking 
phrases common to them in Romans viii., iravaileth with ^aiii 
(v. 22 W., travaileth in pain T.) and tribulation and anguish 
(v. 35) seem to be due to the Latin parturit (o-wcoStVet) and 
tribulatio an angusfia. 

A comparison of the Wyclifiite versions of Ps. viii. given in 
Ap. I. with the same Psalm in the Prayer-Book Psalter will 
shew the wide difference between the Old Versions and Cover- 
dale's work. 



I yohn ii. 17. 



in. 6. 



V. 16. 



Appendix 
IX. 



APPENDIX IX. 

The Revision of the Authorised Version. 

The question of the revision of the 'Authorised Version' 
of the Bible was discussed more or less seriously at various 
times after the abortive attempt under the Commonwealth (see 
p. 124), but did not take any practical shape till the present 
generation. It is unnecessary to notice here the different 
private attempts at revision, which at least kept the way open 
for a more complete solution of the problem and furnished 
materials for the work. The question assumed a new character 
when at length in the year 1870 it was brought before the 
Convocation of the Province of Canterbury. On Feb. loth 
the Bishop of Winchester (S. Wilberforce) submitted the follow- 
ing motion to the Upper House : ' That a Committee of both 
' Houses be appointed, with power to confer with any Com- 
'mittee that may be appointed by the Convocation of the 
' Northern Province, to report upon the desirableness of a re- 
' vision of the Authorized Version of the New Testament, 
' whether by marginal notes or otherwise, in all those passages 
* where plain and clear errors, whether in the Hebrew {sic) 
' or Greek text originally adopted by the translators, or in the 
'translation made from the same, shall, on due investigation, 
'be found to exist \' 

^ Chronicles of Convocation, 1870, motion of a wider scope, or an anti- 
p. 74. The words ' Hebrew or ' seem cipation of the motion as afterwards 
to be either a relic of an original amended. 



THE REVISION OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



339 



In the course of the discussion which followed, the Bishop 
of Llandaff (A. OHivant) proposed to include the Old Testa- 
ment in the scope of the inquiry; and the motion was agreed 
to with the addition of the words 'Old and' before 'New 
Testaments.' Upon this the. Bishops of Winchester, Bath and 
Wells (Lord A. C. Hervey), St David's (C. Thirlwall), Llandaff, 
Gloucester and Bristol (C. J. Ellicott), Ely (E. H. Browne), 
Lincoln (Chr. Wordsworth) and Salisbury (G. Moberly) were 
appointed members of the Committee to represent the Upper 
House. The resolution was at once communicated to the 
Lower House; and the following members of that House 
were nominated to serve upon the Joint Committee. The 
Prolocutor (E. Bickersteth),the Deans of Canterbury (H. Alford), 
Lincoln (J. A. Jeremie) and Westminster (A. P. Stanley), 
the Archdeacons of Bedford (H. J. Rose), Exeter (P. Freeman) 
and Rochester (A. Grant), Chancellor Massingberd, Canons 
Blakesley, How, Selwyn, Swainson, Woodgate, Drs Kay and 
J ebb and Mr De Wlnton. 

The Convocation of York, however, declined to meet the 
advances of the Southern Province. A resolution w^as adopted 
by that body in which they stated that 'although blem- 
'ishes existed in [the text of the Authorized Version] such 
'as had from time to time been pointed out, yet they 
'would deplore any recasting of the text. [They did not] 
'accordingly think it necessary to appoint a Committee to 
'co-operate with the Committee appointed by the Convoca- 
'tion of Canterbury, though favourable to the errors being 
' corrected^' 

In spite of this disappointment the Committee of the 
Convocation of Canterbury proceeded with their work. 

On May 3rd, 1870, a report which 'was unanimously agreed 
' to by all the members of the Committee who were present ' 
was laid before the Upper House by the Bishop of Winchester 



^ Chronicles of Convocation, p. 210. 



Z2 



Appendix 
IX. 



340 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



and before the Lower House by the Prolocutor \ This report 
was embodied in the following resolutions : 

1. *That it is desirable that a revision of the Authorized 
' Version of the Holy Scriptures be undertaken, 

2. 'That the revision be so conducted as to comprise 
' both marginal renderings and such emendations as it may 
' be found necessary to insert in the text of the Authorized 
' Version. 

3. 'That in the above resolutions we do not contemplate 
' any new translation of the Bible, or any alteration of the 
'language, except when in the judgment of the most competent 
' scholars such change is necessary. 

4. ' That in such necessary changes, the style of the lan- 
' guage employed in the existing version be closely followed. 

5. 'That it is desirable that Convocation should nominate 
' a body of its own members to undertake the work of revision, 
' who shall be at liberty to invite the cooperation of any emi- 
'nent for scholarship, to whatever nation or religious body 
' they may belong.' 

This report was adopted in the Upper House without any 
amendment having been proposed; and it was at once resolved, 
without any opposition, ' That a committee be now appointed 
'to consider and report to Convocation a scheme of revision 
' on the principles laid down in the report now adopted. 

'That the Bishops of Winchester, St David's, Llandaff, 
' Gloucester and Bristol, Salisbury, Ely, Lincoln, and Bath and 
' Wells be members of the Committee. 

'That the Lower House be directed to appoint an equal 
'number from their own body as members of the Committee ^ 

' That the Committee be empowered to invite the cooper- 
'ation of those whom they may judge fit from their Biblical 
' Scholarship to aid them in their work.' 



^ Chronicles of Convocation, 
209 ff., 234 f., 328 ff. 



pp. cation in the published records of 
Convocation as to its introduction 
"^ lb. pp. 227 ff., 269 f. In the first into the resohition agreed to by the 
place referred to the third paragraph Upper House, 
does not appear, and there is no indi- 



THE REVISION OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



341 



These resolutions were communicated to the Lower House 
on the same day; and the report and resolutions were discussed 
in that House on May 5th. Various amendments were pro- 
posed to the different sections of the report, but met with little 
support, and the report was adopted without change. There 
was, however, considerable opposition to the direction which 
fixed the representatives of the Lower House at the same 
number as those of the Upper House. It was urged that 
the usual practice of Convocation with respect to joint Com- 
mittees, according to which the Lower House is represented 
in the proportion of two of its members to one of the Upper 
House, ought to be observed in this case. A resolution em- 
bodying this opinion was communicated to the Upper House, 
which however again affirmed its judgment, still leaving to 
the Lower House the power of asking for a larger number of 
representatives, if after this second expression of opinion they 
thought it well to do so. The subject was again debated in 
the Lower House, but it was finally decided, by 27 voices to 
25, to accept the number suggested by the Upper House. On 
this the Prolocutor, in virtue of his office, nominated the follow- 
ing members of the House to act on the joint Committee : 
the Prolocutor [apart from all other considerations 'it was 
judged necessary for the Prolocutor to be on the Committee'], 
the Dean of Canterbury, the Dean of Westminster, the Arch- 
deacon of Bedford, Canon Selwyn, Canon Blakesley, Dr Jebb 
(Canon of Hereford), and Dr Kay. 

In the course of the debates some doubt was expressed 
as to the exact duty of the joint Committee which was de- 
scribed by the phrase ' considering and reporting a scheme of 
revision.^ The phrase was interpreted by some as if it were 
equivalent to drawing up a plan for making a revision; but 
this interpretation was overruled. It Avas laid down that ' the 
scheme of revision' necessarily included those changes by the 
adoption of which it was proposed that the revision should be 
carried out^ 

^ Chronicles of Convocation, p. 400 ff. 



342 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Appendix 
IX. 



At this point then the action of Convocation as to the 
work of revision was for a time ended. Thenceforward the 
joint Committee had to carry out on their own responsibihty 
the instructions which they had received, and whenever ' the 
scheme of revision' is completed they will present it with their 
report to Convocation according to the laws of that body. It 
will then rest with Convocation to adopt or reject or modify 
' the scheme of revision ' offered to them. 

The Committee lost no time in carrying out the work with 
which they were entrusted. 'At the first meeting [May 25th, 
' 1S70] the following Resolutions and Rules were agreed to, as 
' the fundamental principles on which the Revision is to be 
' conducted : 

' Resolved, — 

' I. That the Committee, appointed by the Convocation of 
Canterbury at its last Session, separate itself into two Com- 
panies, the one for the revision of the Authorized Version of 
the Old Testament, the other for the revision of the Authorized 
Version of the New Testament. 

' II. That the Company for the revision of the Authorized 
Version of the Old Testament consist of the Bishops of St 
Davids, Llandaff, Ely, Lincoln, and Bath and Wells, and of the 
following Members from the Lower House, Archdeacon Rose^ 
Canon Selwyn, Dr Jebb, and Dr Kay. 

' III. That the Company for the revision of the Authorized 
Version of the New Testament consist of the Bishops of 
Winchester, Gloucester and Bristol, and Salisbury, and of the 
following Members from the Lower House, the Prolocutor, the 
Deans of Canterbury and Westminster, and Canon Blakesley. 

' IV. That the first portion of the work to be undertaken 
by the Old Testament Company, be the revision of the Au- 
thorized Version of the Pentateuch. 

' V. That the first portion of the work to be undertaken by 
the New Testament Company, be the revision of the Authorized 
Version of the Synoptical Gospels. 



THE REVISION- OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



343 



' VI. That the follow 
to join the Old Testament 

Alexander, Dr. W. L. ' 
Chenery, Professor^ 
Cook, Canon^ 
Davidson, Professor A. 
Davies, Dr B. ' 
Fairbairn, Professor^ 
Field, Rev. F.^ 
Ginsburg, Dr* 
Gotch, Dr' 



ing Scholars and Divines be invited 
Company : — 

Harrison^ Archdeacon'" 
Leathes, Professor'^ 
M^Gill, Professor'" 
B.* Payne Smith, Canon'^ 

Perowne, Professor J. S. '* 
Plumptre, Professor'^ 
Pusey, Canon ^® 
Wright, Dr (British Museum) '^ 
Wright, W. A. (Cambridge)'' 



' VII. That the following Scholars and Divines be invited 
to join the New Testament Company : — 



AprFVDix 
IX. 



Angus, Dr'^ 

Dublin, Archbishop of 

Eadie, Dr^'' 



1 Professor of Theology to the 
Congregationalists of Scotland. 

^ Lord Almoner's Professor of 
Arabic, Oxford. 

^ Canon of Exeter. 

* Professor in the Baptist College, 
Regent's Park, London. 

^ One of the Tutors at the Baptist 
College, Regent's Park. 

^ Principal of the Free Church 
College, Glasgow. 

7 Formerly Fellow of Trinity Col- 
lege, Cambridge. Editor of the 
Hexapla of 0?-igen, &c. 

3 Translator and Editor oi Ecclesi- 
asfes, &c. 

3 Principal of the Baptist College, 
Bristol. 

^0 Archdeacon of Maidstone. 

1^ Professor of Hebrew in King's 
College, London. 

^'^ Professor of Oriental Languages 
in the University of St Andrews. 

^3 Regius Professor of Divinity, 
Oxford. [Dean of Canterbury, 1 87 1.] 

•'■'* Canon of Llandaff: Professor 



Hort, Rev. F. J. A."' 
Humphry, Rev. W. G. 
Kennedy, Canon ^^ 



of Hebrew and Vice-Principal of St 
David's College, Latnpeter. [Prae- 
lector in Divinity, Trinity College, 
Cambridge, 1872.] 

^•^ Formerly Fellow of Brasenose 
College, Oxford. Professor in Di- 
vinity, King's College, London. 

^^ Regius Professor of Hebrew, 
Oxford. 

^'' [Professor of Arabic, Cam- 
bridge, 1870.] 

^^ Bursar (formerly Librarian) of 
Trinity College, Cambridge. 

^9 President of the Baptist College, 
Regent's Park, London. 

2" Professor of Biblical Literature 
in the Divinity Hall of the United 
Presbyterian Church, Glasgow. 

^^ Fonnerly Fellow of Trinity Col- 
lege, Cambridge. [Fellow of Em- 
manuel College, Cambridge, i87'2.] 

■^■^ Formerly Fellow of Trinity Col- 
lege, Cambridge. Rector of St 
Martin's in the Fields. 

■^^ Canon of Ely and Regius Pro- 
fessor of Greek, Cambridge. 



344 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



Lee, Archdeacon^ 
Lightfoot, DP 
Milligan, Professor^ 
Moulton, Professor'* 
Newman, Dr J. H/ 
Newth, Professor^ 
Roberts, Dr A.^ 



Smith, Rev. G. Vance' 
Scott, Dr (Balliol Coll.)' 
Scrivener, Rev. F. ^" 
Tregelles, Dr^' 
Vaughan, Dr*^ 
Westcott, Canon'' 



' VIII. That the General Principles to be followed by both 
Companies be as follows : — 

1. To introduce as few alterations as possible into the 
Text of the Authorized Version consistently with faithfulness. 

2. To limit, as far as possible, the expressions of such 
alterations to the language of the Authorized and earlier 
English versions. 

3. Each Company to go twice over the portion to be 
revised, once provisionally, the second time finally, and on 
principles of voting as hereinafter is provided. 

4. That the Text to be adopted be that for which the 
evidence is decidedly preponderating; and that when the 
Text so adopted differs from that from which the Authorized 
Version was made, the alteration be indicated in the margin. 

5. To make or retain no change in the Text on the 
second final revision by each Company, except two-thirds of 
those present approve of the same, but on the first revision to 
decide by simple majorities. 



^ Archdeacon of Dublin. Arch- 
bishop King's Lecturer in Divinity in 
the University of DubHn. 

2 Fellow of Trinity College, and 
Hulsean Professor of Divinity, Cam- 
bridge. [Canon of St Paul's, 1871.] 

'^ Professor of Biblical Criticism, 
Aberdeen. 

* Professor of Classics, Wesleyan 
College, Richmond. 

^ P'ormerly Fellow of Oriel Col- 
lege, Oxford. 

** Professor of Classics, New Col- 
lege, London [Principal 1872]. 

7 Professor of Humanity, St An- 



drews [1871]. 

^ Minister of St Saviour's-gate 
Chapel, York. 

^ Master of BalHol College, and 
Professor of Exegesis, Oxford. [Dean 
of Rochester, 1870.] 

1" Editor of the Codex BezcE, &c. . 

^1 Editor of the New Testament 
in the original Greek. 

^^ Formerly Fellow of Trinity Col- 
lege, Cambridge. Master of the 
Temple. 

^'■^ Canon of Peterborough. [Re- 
gius Professor of Divinity, Cam- 
bridge, 1870.] 



THE REVISION- OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 

6. In every case of proposed alteration that may have 
given rise to discussion, to defer the voting thereupon till the 
next Meeting, whensoever the same shall be required by one- 
third of those present at the Meeting, such intended vote to be 
announced in the notice for the next Meeting. 

7. To revise the headings of chapters, pages, paragraphs, 
italics, and punctuation. 

8. To refer, on the part of each Company, when con- 
sidered desirable, to Divines, Scholars, and Literary Men, 
whether at home or abroad, for their opinions. 

* IX. That the work of each Company be communicated to 
the other as it is completed, in order that there may be as little 
deviation from uniformity in language as posrible. 

* X. That the Special or Bye-rules for each Company be as 
follows : — 

1. To make all corrections in wTiting previous to the 
Meeting. 

2. To place all the corrections due to textual considera- 
tions on the left hand margin, and all other corrections on the 
right hand margin. 

3. To transmit to the Chairman, in case of being unable 
to attend, the corrections proposed in the portion agreed upon 
for consideration. 

S. WINTON, Chairman: 
May 25, 1870. 

Of the scholars who were invited to take part in the work, 
in accordance with this resolution, Canon Cook, Dr Newman, 
Dr Pusey, and Dr W. Wright declined the invitation ; and Dr 
Tregelles was unable from ill health to take his seat among the 
revisers. Dr Alford and Professor M^Gill were removed by 
death in 187 1 from a work to which they had already rendered 
important services. The Bishop of Lincoln and Dr J ebb re- 
signed their places on the original Committee of Convocation, 
shortly after their labours had commenced. On the other hand 
the following new members were appointed : — 



345 



346 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



(i) For the Old Testament Company : 

Mr R. L. Bensly, Assistant University Librarian, Cam- 
bridge. 

Dr Douglas, Professor of Hebrew, Free Church College, 
Glasgow. 

Rev. J. D. Geden, Professor of Hebrew, Wesleyan College, 
Didsbury. 

Dr Weir, Professor of Oriental Languages in the University 
of Glasgow. 

(2) On the New Testament Company : 

Dr Charles Wordsworth, Bishop of St Andrews. 

Dr David Brown, Professor of Divinity in the Free Church 
College, Aberdeen. 

Dr C. Merivale, Dean of Ely. [Resigned 1871.] 

The Companies entered upon the work as soon as they 
were organized. The New Testament Company met for the 
first time on June 22nd (1870), in the Jerusalem Chamber, 
Westminster Abbey : the Old Testament company on June 
30th. 

Before the first Session (June 22nd) a large number of the 
revisers joined in the Holy Communion, which was celebrated 
by the Dean of Westminster in Henry Vllth's Chapel. From 
that time the Companies have continued their work regularly, 
except during the summer vacation, the Old Testament Com- 
pany in bi-monthly sittings of ten days, and the New Testament 
Company in monthly sittings of four days each. 

Shortly after the work was commenced negotiations were 
opened by the Committee of Convocation with the two Univer- 
sities of Oxford and Cambridge on the subject of the copyright 
of the revised Version \i. e. the Authorised Version amended 
according to the scheme of revision prepared by the Com- 
panies]. These negotiations led to an arrangement in 1872, by 
which the Presses of the two Universities undertook to provide 
a sum probably sufficient to pay the bare expenses of the pro- 
duction of the work (travelling expenses, printing, &c.) in 
return for the copyright. The revisers, it need scarcely be 



THE REVISION OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



347 



added, offer their time and labour as a free contribution to the 
great work in which they have been allowed to join. In the 
course of these negotiations it was for the first time laid down 
that the Apocrypha should be included in the scheme of 
revision, the two Companies combining to produce this part of 
the work. 

When the revision was fairly in progress in England, the 
Committee of Convocation, according to the tenor of their 
instnictions, and a more specific resolution of July 7th\ opened 
communications with Biblical scholars in America. Dr Angus 
arrived in New York in August 1870 and conferred with Dr 
Ph. Schafif (a pupil of Neander, who stands in the foremost 
rank among American theologians), and after the negotiations 
thus commenced were brought to an end, the following groups 
of scholars were organized to assist the English Companies by 
their criticisms and suggestions. 



Prof 



The Old Testament Company. 
Thomas J. Conant, D.D. fBaptist), Brooklyn, N.Y. 
„ George E. Day, D.D. (Congregationalist), New Haven, 

Conn. 
„ John De Witt, D.D. (Reformed), New Brunswick, N. J. 
„ Wm. Henry Green, D.D. (Presbyterian), Princeton, N. J. 
,, George Emlen Hare, D.D. (Episcopalian), Philadelphia, 

Pa. 
„ Charles P. Krauth, D.D. (Lutheran), Philadelphia, Pa. 
„ Joseph Packard, D.D. (Episcopalian), Fairfax, Ya. 
„ Calvin E. Stowe, D.D. (CongregationaHst), Cambridge, 

Mass. 
„ James Strong, D.D. (Methodist), Madison, N. J. 
„ C. Y. A. Yan Dyck, M.D.^ (:Missionary'), Beyrut, Syria. 
„ Tayler Lewis, LL.D. (Reformed), Schenectady, N. Y. 

^ Chronicles of Convocation, 1870, ings, but may be occasionally con- 

p. 565. suited on questions involving a tho- 

2 Dr Van Dyck, the distinguished rough knowledge of Semitic Ian- 
translator of the Arabic Bible, can- guages. 
not be expected to attend the meet- . 



348 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



The New Testament Company. 
Bishop Alfred Lee, D.D. (Episcopalian), Wilmington, Delaware. 
Prof. Ezra Abbott, LL.D. (Unitarian), Cambridge, Mass. 
Rev. G. R. Crooks, D.D. (Methodist), New York. 
Prof H. B. Hackett, D.D. (Baptist), Rochester, N. Y. 
„ Jam.es Hadley, LL.D. (Congregationalist), New Haven, 

Conn. 
„ Charles Hodge, D.D., LL.D. (Presbyterian), Princeton, 

N.J. 
„ A. C. Kendrick, D.D. (Baptist), Rochester, N. Y. 
„ Matthew B. Riddle, D.D. (Reformed), Hartford, Conn. 
,, Charles Short, LL.D. (Episcopalian), New York. 
„ Henry B. Smith, D.D., LL.D. (Presbyterian), New York. 
„ J. Henry Thayer, D.D. (Congregationalist), Andover, 

Mass. 
„ W. T. Warren, D.D. (Methodist), Boston, Mass. 
Rev. Edward A. Washburn, D.D. (Episcopalian), New York. 
„ Theo. D. Woolsey, D.D., LL.D. (Congreg.), New Haven, 
Conn. 
Prof Philip Schaff, D.D. (Presbyterian), New York. 

'• In the delicate task of selection, reference was had (so Dr 
'Schaff writes^), first of all, to ability, experience, and reputa- 
' tion in Biblical learning and criticism ; next, to denominational 
' connection and standing, so as to have a fair representation of 
' the leading churches and theological institutions ; and last, to 
'local convenience, in order to secure regular attendance- 
' Some distinguished scholars were necessarily omitted, but may 
' be added hereafter by the committee itself. 

'So far as I know, the selection has given general satis- 
'faction. A few gentlemen (not included in the above list) 
' declined the invitation for personal reasons, but not from any 
'hostility to the pending revision. One of these, a learned 
' bishop of the Protestant Episcopal Church, wrote to me : 
' " Let me assure you, it is from no feeling that a revision is not 

^ Preface to 'Lie;htfoot On Rcvisioii.^ 



THE REVISION OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION. 



349 



'needed, nor yet from any unwillingness to invoke aid in 
' making it from others than members of the Church of England, 
' that I have been led to this view of my duty." Another wrote : 
'"Respecting the success of the enterprise I have little doubt. 
' The result of the best scholarship of the Church in England 
'and America will command assent, and the opposition will 
' speedily subside." And a third one, likewise a bishop, who is 
' esteemed by all denominations, expresses himself in this way : 
'" I am glad that, as the revision in England was set on foot by 
' a Convocation of the Church of England, and is proceeding 
' mainly under such guidance and control, in constituting an 

* American Committee, to co-operate, the work of formation has 
' been given by the British Committee to a non-EpiscoJ:alian 
'and to you^. This will greatly help not only the ali-sidcdness 
' of the work, but, in case it shall be desirable to introduce 

* it into substitution for the present revision, will very materially 
'prepare the way for such result.'" 

Meanwhile Dr Schaff visited England in 187 1, and w^as 
present by a special vote at one of the Sessions of the New 
Testament Company. Having thus become familiar with the 
method of procedure, he was able to make provision for the 
efficient cooperation of the American Companies. The result 
w^as that in December 1871 the following constitution was 
adopted for their guidance : 

' I. The American Committee, invited by the British Com- 
mittee engaged in the revision of the Authorized English 
"Version of the Holy Scriptures to co-operate with them, shall 
be composed of Biblical scholars and divines in the United 
States. 

'II. This Committee shall have the power to elect its 
officers, to add to its number, and to fill its own vacancies. 

' III. The officers shall consist of a President, a Corre- 
sponding Secretary, and a Treasurer. The President shall 
conduct the official correspondence with the British revisers. 
The Secretary shall conduct the home correspondence. 



The italics are the Bishop's.' 



350 



HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 



' IV. New members of the Committee, and corresponding 
members, must be nominated at a previous meeting, and 
elected unanimously by ballot. 

*V. The American Committee shall co-operate with the 
British Companies on the basis of the principles and rules of 
revision adopted by the British Committee. 

* VI. The American Committee shall consist of two com- 
panies, the one for the revision of the Authorized Version of 
the Old Testament, the other for the revision of the Authorized 
Version of the New Testament. 

' VII. Each Company shall elect its own Chairman and 
Recording Secretary. 

' VIII. The British Companies will submit to the American 
Companies, from time to time, such portions of their work as 
have passed the first revision, and the American Companies 
will transmit their criticisms and suggestions to the British 
Companies before the second revision. 

* IX. A joint meeting of the American and British Com- 
panies shall be held, if possible, in London, before final action. 

' X. The American Committee to pay their own expenses.' 

In the summer of 1872 Dr Schaff again visited England 
and had further conference with members of the Revision Com- 
panies. In July of that year all the details of co-operation 
between the English and American Companies were arranged, 
and copies of the ' first and provisional revision,' so far as it 
was then completed, were forwarded to the American revisers 
for their private and confidential use. 



APPENDIX X. 

Phrases in the Psalms marked in the Psalter of the 
Great Bible as additions froin the Vtdgate. 

Some of the additions made to the text of the Psalter from 
the Vulgate Latin are of interest : and, as copies of the Great 
Bible are not always accessible, it will be worth while to give 
a list of them. The fact that these additions form an integral 
part of the text in the Prayer-Book Psalter has frequently 
led to error; and even a writer who proposes to discuss the 
relation of the Bible and Prayer-Book Psalters as a scholar 
(Sir L. C. Lee Brenton), appears to be wholly ignorant of the 
original notation, which ought not indeed to have been aban- 
doned in the reprint. 

Ps. 



i. 


3 


from the face of the earth. 


ii. 


II 


unto him. 




12 


right. 


iii. 


2 


his. 


iv. 


8 


and oil. 


vii. 


12 


strong and patient. 


xi. 


5 


the poor. 



xhi. 6 Yea, I will praise the name of the Lord the 

most highest, 
xiv. 2 no not one. 

— 5 — 7 Their throat eyes. 

— 9 even where no fear was. 



352 


HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 


y\Pl'ENDIX 

X. 


xviii. 6 


holy. 




— 49 


cruel. 




Xix. 12 


my. 




— 14 


alway. 




XX, 9 


upon thee. 




xxii. I 


look upon me. 




— i6 


many. 




— 31 


my. 




— 32 


the heavens. 




xxiii. 6 


thy. 




xxiv. 4 


his neighbour. 




xxviii. 3 


neither destroy me. 




xxix. I 


bring young rams unto the Lord. 




XXX. 7 


from me. 




xxxiii. 3 


unto him. 




— 10 


and casteth out the counsels of princes. 




xxxvii. 29 


the unrighteous shall be punished. 




~. ^'^ 


his place. 




xxxviii. 16 


even mine enemies. 




— 32 


God. 




li. I 


and needy. 




xlii. 12 


that trouble me. 




xlv. 10 


wrought about with divers colours. 




— 12 


God. 




xlvii. 6 


our (i). 




xlviii. 3 


of the earth. 




1. 21 


wickedly. 




li. I 


great. 




Iv. 13 


perad venture. 




— 25 


Lord. 




Ixv. I 


in Jerusalem. 




Ixvii. I 


and be merciful unto us. 




Ixxi. 7 


that I may sing of thy glory. 




— 18 


again. 




Ixxiii. 12 


and I said. 




— 27 


in the gates of the daughter of Sion. 



LATIN ADDITIONS IN THE PSALTER. 



353 



our. 

concerning me. 
dried up. 
the Lord. 

my heart is ready (2°). 

Praise the Lord for the returning again of 
Aggeus and Zachary the prophets. The 
heading of Ps. cxii. in Vulg.] 
the house of 
that he is gracious and 
me 
Lord. 

unto them, 
neither the temples of my head to take any 

rest, 
now. 

even in the courts of the house of our God. 
O give thanks to the Lord of Lords, for his 

mercy endureth for ever, 
thee, O 
O Lord. 

and herb for the use of man. 
he spake the word and they were made. 
It may be added that Ps. Ixxii. 20 (Here end the prayers 
of David the son of Isai) and Ps. cxiii. i a. (Praise the Lord) 
are omitted in the Prayer-Book Psaher as well as the addition 
to Ps. cxi. (cxii.). 

Other additions of the nature of glosses have been intro- 
duced from MUnster: 

XX. 9 heaven. 

fretting a garment, 
the things that thou hast done. 
as it were upon a horse, 
(children) appointed (unto death), 
unrighteous ( judges), 
excellent (wisdom). 

A A 



Ixxvu. 


13 


Ixxxv. 


9 


xc. 


6 


xcv. 


7 


cviii. 


I 


[cxi. end. 


cxv. 


9 


cxvm. 


2 


— 


25 


cxix. 


97 


cxx. 


7 


cxxxii. 


4 


cxxxiv. 


I 


— 


2 


cxxxvi. 


27 


cxxxvii. 


T 


cxlv. 


15 


cxlvii. 


8 


cxlviii. 


S 



XXXIX. 12 
1. 21 

Ixviii. 4 

cii. 20 

cix. 30 

cxxxvi. 5 



Appendix 
X. 



INDEX, 



Ales, A., 64 f. 

Anderson's Annals of the English 
Bible, quoted, 31, 35, 36, 38, 40, 
43, 48, 49, 53, 56, 68, 77, 79, 94, 
95, no, iir, 114, 115, 118, 122, 
13^ 136, 199 

Anne of Bohemia, Q., studied the 
Scriptures, 18 n. 

Anne Boleyn's, Q., copy of Tyn- 
dale's New Testament, 49 

Arber's edition of Tyndale's quarto 
fragment, 30, 34, 55 ff. 

Arias Montanus' Latin Version, 268 

Arundel, Bp., condemns Wycliffe's 
writings and version of Scripture, 
17 

Authorised Version, scholars en- 
gaged on, 115 

rules for its execution, 118 ff. 

published, 122 

relation to earlier versions, 

270 ff. 

use of italics, 288 n. 

character of the language, 

289 n. 

• compared with the Latin Vul- 
gate, 295 f. 

_ revision of, 338 ff. 

B. 

Bancroft, Archbp., takes part in the 
preparation of A. V., 112 ff. 



Barnes circulates Tyndale's New 
Testament, 37 

attacks Wolsey: does pe- 
nance at St Paul's, 38 f. 

Bede translates St John's Gospel; 

his death, 5 
Beza's New Testament, 221, 231, 

236 ff. 
Bible, study of, 20, 23, 82, 89, 97^ 

104 

destroyed, 18, 35 ff., 87 f. 

new version proposed under 

the Commonwealth, 124 

Bilney, anecdote of, 26 n. 
Bishops', The, Bible, 97 
scholars engaged on it, 99 ff. 

specimens of the translations, 

270, 275, 281, 290 ff., 328 ff. 

enjoined to be used, 104 

specimens of the notes, 254 f. 

Bodleian copy of, 122 n. 

Bodley, J., assists in bringing out 

the Genevan Bible, 95 
Bonner's, Bp., admonition on the 
reading of the Bible in St Paul's 
81 
Broughton's, H., translations of 
Scripture, 125 n. 

C. 

Castalio's version of the Bible, 221. 
Chaucer's English quotations of 
Scripture, 20 n. 



356 



INDEX. 



Cheke's, Sir J., translation of St 
Matthew, 91 

Cochlaeus' account of the prepara- 
tion of Tyndale's first New Testa- 
ment, 30 f. 

Complutensian Edition used by Co- 
verdale in the Great Bible, ,205 

Coton's, P., Geneve plagiaire, ■269 n. 

Coverdale intimate with Crumwell, 
More, Tyndale, 56 f. 

the first edition of his Bible, 

57; different title-pages, &c., 58, 
174 n., 305 f. 

-■ his description of his work 

as a secondary translation, 59, 
168, 172 

his Latin-English Testaments, 

62, 324 ff. 

second edition of his Bible, 

66, 174 n. 

superintends the preparation 

of the Great Bible, 74 fif. 

specimens of his translation, 

174, 182, 187, 193, 328 ff. 

sources of his alternative ren- 
derings, 313 ff. 

Cox, Bp., on the revision of the 

Great Bible, 100 
Cranmer rejoices on receiving a 

copy of Matthew's Bible, 70 
prepares a preface for the 

second edition of the Great Bible, 

78 

engages Bucer and Fagius 

upon the Bible, 90 f, 

Crumwell furthers Coverdale's trans- 
lation of the Bible, 56 

his views on the authority of 

Scripture, 65 

obtains the king's sanction 

for the sale of Matthew's Bible, 71 

■ enjoins that a Bible be set 

up in each church, 77 



D. 
Dalaber's account of the first En- 
glish Testament at Oxford, 40 ff. 
Demaus' Life of Tyndale, 25 n. 

E. 

Edward VI. 's zeal for the Bible, 88 
Elizabeth, Q,, on the English Bible, 

98 
Erasmus at Cambridge, 24 

his New Testament, 26, 

203 n. 

used by Tyndale, 140 

by Coverdale in the Great 

Bible, 204 ff. 

F. 

Fisher, Bp., attacks Tyndale, 39 
Fox, Bp., account of the spread of 

Scripture among the people, 65 f. 
Foxe quoted, 20, 23, 26, 35, 42, 

66 f., 80, 82, 177 
Frances I, licenses the printing of 

the English Bible at Paris, 74 
French translations of Scripture, 

135 

specimens of the versions, 

228 ff. 

Froude's, Mr, estimate of Tyndale, 

27 n. 
Fry, Mr F., 25 n., 33 n., 46, 55, 

57» 73, no 
Fryth at Oxford, 131 

does penance there, 42 

correspondence with Tyn- 
dale, 52 f. 

G. 

Gardiner, Bp., prevents a transla- 
tion of the New Testament being 
undertaken, 87 

Garret's story told by Dalaber, 40 ff. 



INDEX. 



357 



Genevan Testament, 92 

Bible, 94 ff., 220 

specimens of the translation, 

228 ff., 328 ff. 

specimens of the notes, 238 ff. 

German Versions of Scripture, 134 f. 
Ginsburg, Dr., 58 n., 169 n. 
Grafton, with Whitchurch, defrays 

the expense of Matthew's Bible, 
69 

seeks Crumwell's protection, 

73 

examined as to the proposed 

notes to the Great Bible, 80 

Great, The, Bible, 74 ff., 185 ff. 

• successive revisions, 192, 

200 ff. 

specimens of the translation, 

188, 222 ff., 241, 328 ff. 

analysis of the changes in- 
troduced in it, 189 ff., 194 ff. 

Greek, the study of, in England, 
24 n., 130, 132 

on the Continent, 130 f. 

Guest, Bp., on the revision of the 

Great Bible, 100 

H. 

Hebrew, study of, 132 

Henry IV. takes severe measures 
against the Wycliffites, 17 

Henry VI. gave a copy of Wycliffe's 
Bible to the Charterhouse, 19 

Henry VIII., Coverdale's Bible de- 
dicated to, 61 

Matthew's Bible dedicated 

to, 70 

■ declaration as to reading the 

Bible, 80 

J. 

James I. presses forward a new ver- 
sion of the Bible, 1 1 2 f. 



John of Gaunt favoured Wycliffe, 
18 n. 

Joye revises Tyndale's New Testa- 
ment, 46 

specimen of his work, 47 

Tyndale's comments on it, 

54 

Juda's, Leo, version of the Bible, 
221, 223 ff. 

Junius' translation of the Apocry- 
pha, 268 



L. 

LaMTcnce works on the New Tes- 
tament in the Bishops' Bible, 247 

Lee's, Archbp., letter to Henry 
VIII. on Tyndale's New Testa- 
ment, 33 

Lewis' History of Translations, 
124 n. 

Luther's New Testament used by 
Tyndale, 142 f. . 

Luther's writings adapted freely by 
Tyndale, 152 ff. 



M. 



Maiden's narrative, 83 f. 

Marler, A., defrays the expense of 

the Great Bible, 79 n. 
Matthew's Bible, 68 n., 176 f. 

the New Testament from 

Tyndale {1535), 183 f. 

notes, 72 n., 321 ff. 

More, Sir T., attacks Tyndale's 

translation, 35 
Munmouth's account of Tyndale, 

27 f. 
Miinster's, S., Latin translation of 

the Old Testament used for the 

Great Bible, 186 ff., 194 ff., 328 ff. 



358 



INDEX. 



N. 

Nix, Bp., complains of the circu- 
lation of the English Testament, 
43 

a. 

Ofifor's, Mr, manuscript collections 
for a history of thQ English Bible, 
216 n., 251 n. 



Pagninus' Latin Version of the Bible, 

133, 223 if. 
Parker's Archbp., judgment on the 

Genevan Bible, 96 

plans the Bishops' Bible, 96 

Prayer-book, variety of translations 

in, 293 f. 
Psalter, the Prayer-book, 206 ff., 

35rff. 
Purvey revises Wyclifife's Version, 

13 

R. 

Reynolds, Dr, proposes a new Ver- 
sion at the Hampton Court Con- 
ference, III 

Rheims and Doway Bible, 105 

method of translation, 256 ff. 

specimens of the translation, 

261 ff. 

influence on the A. V,, 265, 

279 f., 286 

Rogers (see Matthew's Bible), 92, 
177 

S. 

Sandys, Bp,, on the revision cjf the 

Great Bible, 99 
Saxon translations of Scripture, 5 ff. 



Scriptures, translation of, interrupted 

by national causes, 4, 7 

zeal in studying, 20 

perils of possessing, 23 

burnt, 36, 40, 42 

Selden's criticism on the A. V., 

121 n. 
Smith's, Bp. Miles, Preface to the 

Authorised Version, n i n., 120 f. 
Spalatinus' account of Tyndale's 

New Testament, 34 



Tavemer at Oxford, [31 
doing penance there, 42 



his Bible, 



215, 328 ff. 



Tomson's, L., New Testament, 

97 n., 232 ff. 
Tremellius' Latin Version of Old 

Testament, 268 
Trench, Archbp., on A. V,, 284 n. 
Tunstall, Bp., declines to receive 

Tyndale, 27 

orders the destruction of 

Tyndale's New Testaments, 35; 
preaches against the book, 36 

sanctions the third edition of 

the Great Bible, 79 

Tyball's account of the circulation 
of Tyndale's New Testament, 37 

Tyndale, birth and early life, 25 f. ; 
visit to London, 26 f ; exile, 28 ; 
his first Neiv Testament, 29 ff., 
142; translates the Pentateuch, 
55; Jonah, 46, 69 n. ; revises his 
New Testament, and adds * the 
Epistles out of the Old Testa- 
ment,' 48, 160 ff., i78flf.; revises his 
New Testament for the last time, 
51, 149 ff. ; his martyrdom, 50; 
his character and spirit, 52 ff. 

leaves a manuscript transla- 



INDEX. 



359 



tion of part of the Old Testament 
(Josh. — 2 Chron.), 68 
Tyndale, independence of his trans- 
lations, 136 ff. 

glosses on the New Testa- 
ment of 15-25, 321 ff. 

glosses on the New Testa- 
ment of 1534, 146 ff., 321 ff. 

influence of Luther on his 

writings, 151 ff. 

his prologues to the books 

oftheN.T., 155 ff. 

specimens of his translation, 

138 ff., 161 ff., 179 f., 182, 187, 
233» 235, 328 ff. 

comparison of the three texts 

of his New Testament in i John, 
309 



W. 

Warham, Archbp., orders the de- 
struction of Tyndale's Testaments, 
35 



Warham calls an assembly to dis- 
cuss the use of Scripture, 44 

Whittaker, Dr, on Coverdale, 169 

Whittingham engaged on the En- 
glish Bible at Geneva, 92 ff. 

Wright's, Mr A., Bible Word-book, 
289 

Wycliffe's translation of Scripture, 
12 f. 

from the Vulgate, 13 

• opposition to his work, 15 

• remaining manuscripts, i8ff. 

not used by Tyndale, 135 n., 

Ap. viii, 

specimens of the Versions 

(see Purvey, Arundel, John of 
Gaunt, Anne of Bohemia) 

Z. 

Zurich Bible, 134 f. 

one of the chief sources of 

Coverdale's, 169 

specimens of the translation, 

187, 328 ff. 



^ 



4' 



CTambritrge : 



PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. 
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 



■" tNo''^^ 



LP'-^ 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: May 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




DDDESblflElA 



■^"^■^11, V 



